《理智与情感-Sense and Sensibility》中英文对照 余一章QAQ_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:4137 回复:51

[Novel] 《理智与情感-Sense and Sensibility》中英文对照 余一章QAQ

刷新数据 楼层直达
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看楼主 使用道具 楼主   发表于: 2013-10-26 0
《理智与情感-Sense and Sensibility》中英文对照 余一章QAQ
[align=center][table=80%,#5D7397,#5D7397,1][tr][td][size=1][/size][/td][/tr][/table][/align][align=center][table=66%,#5D7397,#5D7397,1][tr][td][align=center][table=99%,#ffffff,#ffffff,15][tr][td][color=#5D7397][align=center][attachment=11781534][/align]
[align=center][b][size=5]Sense and Sensibility
理智与情感[/size][/b] [/align]

[align=right]Jane Austen   简·奥斯汀 [/align]                        

[b]内容推荐[/b]
  美国文学评论巨匠爱德蒙·威尔逊说:“在英国文学近一又四分之一世纪的历史上,曾发生过几次趣味的革命,惟独莎士比亚和简-奥斯汀经久不衰。”
  本书为奥斯汀处女作。
  埃莉诺和玛丽安两姐妹生在一个体面的英国乡绅家庭,姐姐善于用理智来控制情感,妹妹却往往在情感上毫无节制,因此在恋爱中碰到挫折时,她们作出了不同的反应:姐姐忍辱负重,始终与人为善;妹妹心高气傲,几近崩溃……与主人公命运情牵相关的闲得发慌的乡绅太太,势利无情的兄嫂一家,市侩虚伪的远房姐妹,以及少女心中那三位或道德败坏或正直优柔的恋人悉数登场。全书以喜剧开头,悲剧发展,终以喜剧收场,是一则以细腻笔触和生动对白见长、讲述没有富裕嫁妆的少女婚恋的经典故事。

[b]作者简介[/b]
  简·奥斯汀(Jane Austen,1775年12月16日-1817年7月18日),19世纪英国小说家,世界文学史上最具影响力的女性文学家之一,她的作品主要关注乡绅家庭女性的婚姻和生活,以女性特有的细致入微的观察力和活泼风趣的文字真实地描绘了她周围世界的小天地。她在英国文学中的地位也随时间的过去而日益显得重要,以致有批评家认为她可以和莎士比亚相媲美。
  奥斯汀生于乡村小镇斯蒂文顿,有6个兄弟和一个姐姐,家境尚可。父亲乔治·奥斯汀(George Austen,1731年—1805年)是当地一名牧师。母亲卡桑德拉(1739年—1827年)。奥斯汀没有上过正规学校,但受到较好的家庭教育,主要教材就是父亲的文学藏书。奥斯汀一家爱读流行小说,多半是庸俗的消遣品。她少女时期的习作就是对这类流行小说的滑稽模仿,这样就形成了她作品中嘲讽的基调。她20岁左右开始写作,共发表了6部长篇小说。1811年出版的《理智与情感》是她的处女作,随后又接连发表了《傲慢与偏见》(1813)、《曼斯菲尔德花园》(1814)和《爱玛》(1815)。《诺桑觉寺》(又名《诺桑觉修道院》)和《劝导》(1818)是在她去世后第二年发表的,并署上了作者真名。
  简·奥斯汀一生未嫁。1796年,她与后来成为爱尔兰最高法官的汤姆·勒弗罗伊(Tom Lefroy)有过短暂的罗曼史,据传他就是《傲慢与偏见》中达西先生的原型。1802年,一名比奥斯汀小六岁的富有男子哈里斯·彼格威瑟(Harris Bigg-Wither)向她求婚。奥斯汀最初接受了,次日又改变主意拒绝了他。
  1801年,奥斯汀的父亲退休后,全家迁居到疗养胜地巴斯。就像笔下的女主人公安妮·艾略特一样,奥斯汀并不喜欢巴斯,这也许与她家庭经济状况日趋拮据有关。
  1805年父亲去世后,奥斯汀跟随母亲和姐姐到南安普敦与兄长弗兰克住了几年。1809年又移居查顿(Chawton)投奔兄长爱德华。那里的小屋现在是奥斯汀纪念馆,成为了著名的旅游景点。奥斯汀后期的作品就是在那里写作的。
  1816年,奥斯汀的健康状况恶化,她于1817年搬到温彻斯特疗养,并于同年7月病逝。葬在温彻斯特大教堂。
  奥斯汀兄弟中詹姆斯和亨利后来也从事神职,弗朗西斯和查尔斯则成供职英国海军。珍与她的姐姐卡桑德拉关系密切,她们之间的信件为后世奥斯汀研究提供了很多素材。卡桑德拉为简·奥斯汀所作的画像目前保存在伦敦的国家肖像馆内。
      2000年,BBC做过一个“千年作家评选”活动,结果奥斯丁紧随莎士比亚之后,排名第二,而且,她是前十位里唯一的女性作家。这位女性堪称英国之骄傲。她创造出了一大批的人物,开启了19世纪30年代的现实主义小说高潮。
   [/color] [/td][/tr][/table][/align]
[align=center][table=99%,#ffffff,#ffffff,15][tr][td][color=#5D7397]
[b]碎碎念=。=[/b]
      我已经不知道这个版本是谁翻译的了,不过肯定不是这几年新版的就对了,然后这个序是译文武崇汉的那个版本,最后默默地说一句,妹妹不被感情冲毁头脑的时候我比较喜欢妹妹=。=而且我比较喜欢妹妹后来嫁的那个汉子。
   [/color] [/td][/tr][/table][/align][/td][/tr][/table][/align][align=center][table=81%,#5D7397,#5D7397,1][tr][td] [/td][/tr][/table][/align]
[ 此帖被narcis在2013-10-30 04:13重新编辑 ]
本帖最近评分记录: 6 条评分 派派币 +55 鲜花 +8



narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 沙发   发表于: 2013-10-26 0

《理智与情感》译本序

英国小说家简·奥斯丁在她诞生地汉普郡的斯蒂文顿繁荣而稳定的乡间长大,十二三岁就开始写作。她早期的习作都是中短篇,全是十五六岁时写的,后人就编成了两部集子。一七九七年,简二十二岁,完成第一部长篇小说《第一面印象》,接着开始写《埃莉诺与玛丽安》。这两本都是书信体小说,十多年后,分别改写成用第三人称叙述的长篇小说《傲慢与偏见》和《理智与情感》。后者于1811年出版,等到前者于两年后问世时,后者于同年再版。所以,尽管《傲慢与偏见》的原始本子写作在前,她第一部出版的作品却是本书。

和《傲慢与偏见》一样,《理智与情感》也是以英国当时的乡间体面人家的婚姻大事为题材的。事实上,奥斯丁所有的六部长篇小说,以及她的早期习作,都没有跳出这个范围。她最关心的是女主人公——往往是体面人家的没有丰裕陪嫁的淑女——的婚事。不错,这是个相当狭小的天地,但是,因为这正是奥斯丁终身逗留其间的天地,她对之了解得最为透彻,因而有条件创作出公认的第一批英国现代小说。

奥斯丁对当时的妇女问题进行了高度现实主义的探讨。她把笔下的那些女主人公放在当时的父权制社会中来考察。在那个社会中,人的价值建立在财产所有权上。由于一代代的财产都为男继承人所得,她们一开始就处于不利的地位,只能从属于男人。因此,奥斯丁笔下一再出现下列这些类型的人物:“独断独行的父亲;念念不忘社会身分、千方百计想把闺女嫁出去的母亲;条件齐备的青年男子,他们玩世不恭,正反映出他们的优越的社会地位;以及待嫁的女儿,从优雅的没头脑的姑娘到好事多磨的富有理智或情感的青年女子。”

处身在这样一个严峻、要求苛刻而往往带有敌意的世界上,女主人公该怎样通过婚姻来获得个人幸福呢?奥斯丁的告诫是应该用理智来控制情感。在交男友的过程中,应审慎从事,不能轻易动情,任性行事。她认为情感往往是女性行为的危险的向导。如果逢到一个条件优越而用情不专的男子来追求就以身相许,其后果常常是灾难性的。男方不是由于个人喜新厌旧,就是由于家长的反对而另择条件更好的对象。在这种情况下,如果女方感情用事,就将受到极大的精神创伤,难以自拔。

奥斯丁的这些看法,最鲜明地表现在这第一部长篇小说中。英国自由主义经济学家伦纳德·伍尔夫在“简·奥斯丁文中的经济决定论”一文中说得好:“情节和人物在多大的程度上取决于金钱问题,这一点是显而易见的。《理智与情感》的整个开头部分环绕着达什伍德遗嘱中的财产问题以及年收入一万镑的约翰·达什伍德太太的贪心不足而展开。”就在分遗产的过程中,奥斯丁开门见山地交代了达什伍德家两姐妹相反的性格特征:姐姐埃莉诺“非常有见识,遇事冷静,虽然只有十九岁,却能当好母亲的顾问……她心地极好……富于情感,但是她懂得怎样克制情感;这是她母亲有待学习而她的一位妹妹执意拒绝学习的一门学问”。妹妹玛丽安的“才能在许多方面都不比姐姐差。……她伤心或者欢乐都毫无节制。……一切都好,就是不谨慎 ”。这就是说,玛丽安放任情感去支配行为,而埃莉诺则不愿被这种冲动所摆布。

奥斯丁的创作意图是非常明确的。她干脆把原来的书名《埃莉诺与玛丽安》改为《理智与情感》,以强调她这个主题。

由于两姐妹的父亲逝世后遗产归他前妻所生的儿子约翰,她们和她们的母亲不但经济上拮据,还得摆脱寄人篱下的生活。她们终于在德文郡一座乡间别墅内安了家。这一来,埃莉诺和她爱上的青年爱德华(她嫂嫂范妮的弟弟)分了手,而玛丽安在乡间邂逅并迷恋上的威洛比也突然有事去了伦敦。两姐妹就这样都和她们所爱的人分开了。

随着情节的发展,这两头恋爱都发生了波折。当埃莉诺听到露西·斯蒂尔私下告诉她和爱德华私订终身已有四年之久时,她硬压住了感情,保证为她保守秘密。埃莉诺把失恋的痛苦藏在心底,在玛丽安终于遭到了威洛比的拒绝,精神大受刺激,后来甚至在病倒的过程中,竭力安慰妹妹,帮助她振作起来。露西遭到爱德华的母亲,富孀费勒斯太太的反对,她硬要她儿子和莫顿爵士的独生女结亲。爱德华不愿,他母亲竟剥夺他的继承权,把财产传给次子罗伯特,这时,埃莉诺心胸还是那样开阔,受人之托,通知爱德华可以得到一个牧师的职位,有条件和露西成婚。哪知露西转而去追求那交好运的罗伯特,和他结了婚。这样,埃莉诺和爱德华才能终成眷属。

奥斯丁在本书中展示了主人公两姐妹性格的对比,从姐姐的人生观、伦理和社交观念出发,叙述大部分故事,从而塑造了一个“明事理的凡人”。这是她心目中的“理想女性”。等她们得悉威洛比充分利用他的优越的社会地位,玩弄了玛丽安真挚的爱情,遗弃了那苦命的姑娘埃莉莎,最后和有钱的格雷小姐成亲,玛丽安才彻底认识到自己的愚蠢,她母亲也承认当初十分赞赏威洛比,未免做事冒失。这都反衬出埃莉诺一贯对事对人的态度是多么明智。玛丽安清醒了过来,认为早该拿姐姐做榜样,慎重处理恋爱和婚姻的问题,这时才考虑到早就爱上她的布兰顿上校。上校和她们姐妹刚结识时,已过了三十五岁,在当时十七岁的玛丽安眼里,“已是个地地道道的老单身汉”,“老得能够做我的爸爸”,而且“三十五岁总是谈不上结婚的了”。上校却是一开始就爱上了她,由于知道威洛比诱奸并遗弃单凭热情行事的小姑娘埃莉莎的全部经过,担心这性格相同的玛丽安也会遭到同样的厄运。他始终关怀着玛丽安的幸福。经过长期的接触,埃莉诺和她母亲都深深认识到上校心地善良、品格高尚。在玛丽安病倒后,他去接达什伍德太太时,终于向她透露了对玛丽安的爱意。玛丽安精神上成长了,吸取了教训,只隔了两年,就克服了十七岁时的天真的恋爱观,情愿嫁给上校,开始担负起做主妇的职责。

理智就这样在两姐妹心中都占了上风。奥斯丁给她们安排了幸福的归宿。全书从喜剧开始,中间发生了风波,玛丽安险些酿成悲剧,结果以喜剧告终。

奥斯丁在十六岁时写作的未完成的中篇小说《凯瑟琳》中,就第一次试图把女主人公全面地放在完全现实的社会环境中,探讨她对传统道德和社会习俗的复杂而往往相互冲突的要求所作出的种种反应。作者在这里显出对女人在男人世界中所处的地位有成熟的认识。她强烈批判使她笔下的女主人公遭到不幸的社会习俗,痛惜青年男女在求爱方面的双重标准:男方可以用种种计谋来俘获女方,而女方不得不委曲求全,以天生的美色来换取经济上的稳妥地位。

作者洞察了问题的症结,但是这一点并没有使她像后来的大部分严肃作家如雪莱等那样,成为时代的叛逆。她在作品中揭示了这社会制度的弊端,但基本上相信这制度是健康而能自我完善的,所以至多用犀利的笔触对个人的行为作温和的讽刺,并不流露出深恶痛绝的情绪。这正是她创作中的一大特色:用白描手法,通过人物的道白和动作,客观地勾勒出那些拥有财产和特权、贪婪自私的老爷太太们的嘴脸。作者在第一章中这样交代了两姐妹的兄嫂的性格:“他不是个品质恶劣的年轻人,要是心肠有点冷,有点自私不算坏的话。……如果他娶的是个厚道些的妇人……他自己也可能变得厚道起来。可惜他结婚时年纪很小,又非常爱他的妻子;而约翰·达什伍德太太正是他本人的惊人写照,心地更加狭窄、更加自私。”紧接着在第二章中就让这对夫妻登场现身说法,煞有介事地讨论该如何履行老庄主临终时要他好好照顾他后母和她的女儿们的嘱咐,结果男的在女的那些“更加自私”的建议的进攻下,节节败退,终于决定什么钱也不用给,只消帮助她们做些找找房子、搬搬家等一般邻里相助的事,就可以心安理得了。这种绝妙的讽刺文章,在奥斯丁其他作品中是屡见不鲜的。

奥斯丁还让书中那些热衷于支配青年男女的命运的闲得发慌的老爷太太们一一在读者面前亮相。例如那“一心只想成全天下人男婚女嫁”的富孀詹宁斯太太深信上校深深地爱上了玛丽安时,认为“这倒是一桩美满姻缘,因为他有钱而她长得俊”。两姐妹的哥哥约翰曾误以为上校对埃莉诺钟情,竟开导她说:“也许因为你财产少使他畏缩不前……但是只要稍微献献殷勤,鼓励鼓励,你就能抓住他……这是姑娘们很容易办到的呀。”他看到玛丽安害了病,姿色差了,便说:“我说不准玛丽安现在能否嫁上一个年收入在五六百镑以上的男人。”这些人满脑子的唯利主义的价值观和根深蒂固的男尊女卑的庸俗观点就暴露无遗了。

但是,对那个道德败坏的花花公子威洛比,作者却并没有加以丑化。他第一次出场时,正当玛丽安在别墅附近爬山不慎失足扭伤了脚,他打猎路过,便把她抱起送回别墅。他的容貌和风度立刻征服了她们母女。此后他每次出现,作者总是通过别人的眼光,对他赞美。奥斯丁没有正面描写他犯下的罪行的经过,而是通过上校首先讲出来的,最后还让他本人来表白一番,说他后悔莫及,对玛丽安从未变过心。这一番话竟然博得了埃莉诺的同情,心想“这个人外表和才能样样出众……却因过早的独立生活而养成懒散、放荡和奢侈的习惯,他的心灵、品格和幸福都受到了无可挽救的伤害”。这样看来,作者分明把威洛比也当作那个制度的受害者来看待,并把爱德华跟他作对比。两人都依赖富孀过着游手好闲的生活,为了继承财产不得不听命于她们,但爱德华始终为人正直,富有原则性,在个人幸福问题上终于违反母命,而威洛比则屈服于环境所加的几乎毁灭性的影响,为了金钱牺牲了对玛丽安的爱情,和莫顿小姐结婚,后来悔恨已来不及了。在本书中,奥斯丁强调了这一点:对当时的男男女女来说,制度比他们个人和别人是更大的敌人,人人都是这制度的牺牲品或潜在的牺牲品。

作者的外甥詹姆斯·奥斯丁-利在他的《简·奥斯丁回忆录》中写道:“在简·奥斯丁笔下那些最可人心意的人物的迷人之处,简直没有一个不是她本人那可爱的气质和热情的心胸的真实反映。”埃莉诺·达什伍德就是一个这样的人物,完全体现作者的理想。因此,本书理所当然地主要从埃莉诺的视角来叙述。但是,随着近年来西方女权主义运动的勃兴,不但有些作家用女权主义的观点来指导创作,评论家们也试图在过去的文学作品中寻找这种思想的表现。在英国文学中,他们特别热衷于以勃朗特姐妹、奥斯丁等著名女作家的作品为研究对象。在本书中,他们特别赞美玛丽安,因为她敢说敢为,是个不遵守传统规范的大胆女子,敢于反对伪善的社会习俗。例如,当她的表亲约翰·米德尔顿爵士说她在挑逗威洛比时,玛丽安毫不留情地说:“你这种说法我特别讨厌。什么庸俗的话都当做俏皮话来说,真恨死人,什么挑逗男人呀,征服男人呀,尤其不堪入耳。”当她那势利的嫂嫂范妮说埃莉诺在小屏风上画的画“有点莫顿小姐的绘画风格”时,玛丽安断然不顾莫顿小姐的贵族身分,激动地说:“这种夸奖真新鲜!莫顿小姐关我们什么事?……谁管她画得好坏?我们考虑的和说的,是埃莉诺。”所以,相形之下,从长远的观点来看,埃莉诺所选择的做法显得倾向于更好地维护那既定的社会秩序,旨在如何好歹在其中生存下去,而玛丽安的言行倒能有时对这秩序造成威胁,因而是更可取的。

今天,奥斯丁所有的精雕细琢的作品已成为世界文学中的瑰宝。各种各样的原文版本及其他语言的译本拥有越来越多的读者,许许多多论文和专著对她和她的作品的各个方面作出了细致的研究。这说明了经得起时间考验的现实主义文学作品是能永葆青春的。

                                                  译文出版社

                                                   武崇汉译

  

narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 板凳   发表于: 2013-10-26 0
Chapter One

THE family of Dashwood had long been settled in Sussex. Their estate was large, and their residence was at Norland Park, in the centre of their property, where, for many generations, they had lived in so respectable a manner as to engage the general good opinion of their surrounding acquaintance. The late owner of this estate was a single man, who lived to a very advanced age, and who, for many years of his life, had a constant companion and housekeeper in his sister. But her death, which happened ten years before his own, produced a great alteration in his home; for to supply her loss, he invited and received into his house the family of his nephew Mr. Henry Dashwood, the legal inheritor of the Norland estate, and the person to whom he intended to bequeath it. In the society of his nephew and niece, and their children, the old gentleman's days were comfortably spent. His attachment to them all increased. The constant attention of Mr. and Mrs. Henry Dashwood to his wishes, which proceeded not merely from interest, but from goodness of heart, gave him every degree of solid comfort which his age could receive; and the cheerfulness of the children added a relish to his existence.

By a former marriage, Mr. Henry Dashwood had one son: by his present lady three daughters. The son, a steady respectable young man, was amply provided for by the fortune of his mother, which had been large, and half of which devolved on him on his coming of age. By his own marriage, likewise, which happened soon afterwards, he added to his wealth. To him, therefore, the succession to the Norland estate was not so really important as to his sisters; for their fortune, independent of what might arise to them from their father's inheriting that property, could be but small. Their mother had nothing, and their father only seven thousand pounds in his own disposal; for the remaining moiety of his first wife's fortune was also secured to her child, and he had only a life-interest in it.

The old gentleman died: his will was read; and, like almost every other will, gave as much disappointment as pleasure. He was neither so unjust, nor so ungrateful, as to leave his estate from his nephew; but he left it to him on such terms as destroyed half the value of the bequest. Mr. Dashwood had wished for it more for the sake of his wife and daughters than for himself or his son; but to his son, and his son's son, a child of four years old, it was secured, in such a way, as to leave to himself no power of providing for those who were most dear to him, and who most needed a provision by any charge on the estate, or by any sale of its valuable woods. The whole was tied up for the benefit of this child, who, in occasional visits with his father and mother at Norland, had so far gained on the affections of his uncle, by such attractions as are by no means unusual in children of two or three years old- an imperfect articulation, an earnest desire of having his own way, many cunning tricks, and a great deal of noise- as to outweigh all the value of all the attention which, for years, he had received from his niece and her daughters. He meant not to be unkind, however, and, as a mark of his affection for the three girls, he left them a thousand pounds apiece.

Mr. Dashwood's disappointment was, at first, severe; but his temper was cheerful and sanguine; and he might reasonably hope to live many years, and by living economically, lay by a considerable sum from the produce of an estate already large, and capable of almost immediate improvement. But the fortune, which had been so tardy in coming, was his only one twelvemonth. He survived his uncle no longer; and ten thousand pounds, including the late legacies, was all that remained for his widow and daughters.

His son was sent for as soon as his danger was known, and to him Mr. Dashwood recommended, with all the strength and urgency which illness could command, the interest of his mother-in-law and sisters.

Mr. John Dashwood had not the strong feelings of the rest of the family; but he was affected by a recommendation of such a nature at such a time, and he promised to do every thing in his power to make them comfortable. His father was rendered easy by such an assurance, and Mr. John Dashwood had then leisure to consider how much there might prudently be in his power to do for them.

He was not an ill-disposed young man, unless to be rather cold- hearted and rather selfish is to be ill-disposed: but he was, in general, well respected; for he conducted himself with propriety in the discharge of his ordinary duties. Had he married a more amiable woman, he might have been made still more respectable than he was: he might even have been made amiable himself; for he was very young when he married, and very fond of his wife. But Mrs. John Dashwood was a strong caricature of himself; more narrow-minded and selfish.

When he gave his promise to his father, he meditated within himself to increase the fortunes of his sisters by the present of a thousand pounds apiece. He then really thought himself equal to it. The prospect of four thousand a year, in addition to his present income, besides the remaining half of his own mother's fortune, warmed his heart, and made him feel capable of generosity. "Yes, he would give them three thousand pounds: it would be liberal and handsome! It would be enough to make them completely easy. Three thousand pounds! be could spare so considerable a sum with little inconvenience." He thought of it all day long, and for many days successively, and he did not repent.

No sooner was his father's funeral over, than Mrs. John Dashwood, without sending any notice of her intention to her mother-in-law, arrived with her child and their attendants. No one could dispute her right to come; the house was her husband's from the moment of his father's decease; but the indelicacy of her conduct was so much the greater, and to a woman in Mrs. Dashwood's situation, with only common feelings, must have been highly unpleasing; but in her mind there was a sense of honor so keen, a generosity so romantic, that any offence of the kind, by whomsoever given or received, was to her a source of immovable disgust. Mrs. John Dashwood had never been a favorite with any of her husband's family; but she had had no opportunity, till the present, of showing them with how little attention to the comfort of other people she could act when occasion required it.

So acutely did Mrs. Dashwood feel this ungracious behavior, and so earnestly did she despise her daughter-in-law for it, that, on the arrival of the latter, she would have quitted the house for ever, had not the entreaty of her eldest girl induced her first to reflect on the propriety of going, and her own tender love for all her three children determined her afterwards to stay, and for their sakes avoid a breach with their brother.
Elinor, this eldest daughter, whose advice was so effectual. possessed a strength of understanding, and coolness of judgment, which qualified her, though only nineteen, to be the counsellor of her mother, and enabled her frequently to counteract, to the advantage of them all, that eagerness of mind in Mrs. Dashwood which must generally have led to imprudence. She had an excellent heart;- her disposition was affectionate, and her feelings were strong; but she knew how to govern them: it was a knowledge which her mother had yet to learn; and which one of her sisters had resolved never to be taught.

Marianne's abilities were, in many respects, quite equal to Elinor's. She was sensible and clever; but eager in everything: her sorrows, her joys, could have no moderation. She was generous, amiable, interesting: she was everything but prudent. The resemblance between her and her mother was strikingly great.

Elinor saw, with concern, the excess of her sister's sensibility; but by Mrs. Dashwood it was valued and cherished. They encouraged each other now in the violence of their affliction. The agony of grief which overpowered them at first was voluntarily renewed, was sought for, was created again and again. They gave themselves up wholly to their sorrow, seeking increase of wretchedness in every reflection that could afford it, and resolved against ever admitting consolation in future. Elinor, too, was deeply afflicted; but still she could struggle, she could exert herself. She could consult with her brother, could receive her sister-in-law on her arrival, and treat her with proper attention; and could strive to rouse her mother to similar exertion, and encourage her to similar forbearance.

Margaret, the other sister, was a good-humored, well-disposed girl; but as she had already imbibed a good deal of Marianne's romance, without having much of her sense, she did not, at thirteen, bid fair to equal her sisters at a more advanced period of life.




  达什伍德家在苏塞克斯定居,可有些年代了。家里置下一个偌大的田庄,府第就设在田庄中心的诺兰庄园。祖祖辈辈以来,一家人一直过着体面日子,赢得了四近乡邻的交口称誉。已故庄园主是个单身汉,活到老大年纪。在世时,妹妹长年陪伴他,替他管管家务。不想妹妹早他十年去世,致使府上发生巨变。为了填补妹妹的空缺,他将侄儿亨利.达什伍德一家接到府上。亨利.达什伍德先生是诺兰田庄的法定继承人,老达什伍德打算把家业传给他。这位老绅士有侄儿、侄媳及其子女作伴,日子过得倒也舒心。他越来越喜爱他们。亨利.达什伍德夫妇不仅出自利害关系,而且由于心地善良,对他总是百般照应,使他晚年享尽了天伦之乐。而那些天真烂漫的孩子也给他的生活增添了乐趣。
  亨利.达什伍德先生同前妻生下一个儿子,同现在的太太生了三个女儿。儿子是个踏实体面的青年。当年他母亲留下一大笔遗产,到他成年时有一半交给了他,为他奠定了厚实的家底。此后不久,他成了亲,又增添了一笔财产。所以,对他说来,父亲是不是继承诺兰田庄,远不像对他几个妹妹那样至关紧要。这几个妹妹假若不依赖父亲继承这笔家业可能给她们带来的进益,她们的财产便将微乎其微。她们的母亲一无所有,父亲仅仅掌管着七千镑,而对前妻另一半遗产的所有权只在生前有效,他一去世,这一半财产也归儿子承袭。
  老绅士死了,开读遗嘱,发现跟其他遗嘱一样,叫人既高兴,也失望。他并非那样偏颇无情,还是把田庄传给了侄儿。但是,因为附有条件,这份遗产便失去了一半价值。本来,达什伍德先生想要这笔财产,只是顾念妻子和女儿,而不是为自己和儿子着想。但财产却偏偏要世袭给他儿子和四岁的孙子,这样一来,他便无权动用田庄的资财,或者变卖田庄的资财,来赡养他那些最亲近、最需要赡养的家眷。为了那个孩子,全盘家业都被冻结了。想当初,这孩子只是偶尔随父母亲到诺兰庄园来过几趟,跟其他两三岁娃娃一样,也没有什么异常逗人喜爱的地方,大不过正牙牙学语,禀性倔强,好恶作剧,爱大吵大闹,却博得了老绅士的欢心。相形之下,侄媳母女多年关照的情分,倒变得无足轻重了。不过,老人也不想太苛刻,为了表示他对三个站娘的一片心意,好歹分给了每人一千镑。
  达什伍德先生起初极为失望。他性情开朗,满以为自己能多活些年岁,凭着这么大的一个田庄,只要马上改善经营,省吃俭用,就能从收入中攒下一大笔钱,然而,这笔迟迟到手的财产在他名下只持续了一年工夫,因为叔父死后不久,他也一命归天,给他的遗嘱和女儿们留下的财产,包括叔父的遗产在内,总共不过一万镑。
  当时,家人看他病危了,便打发人去叫他儿子。达什伍德先生竭尽最后一点气力,向儿子做了紧急交代,嘱托他照应继母和三个妹妹。
  约翰.达什伍德先生不像家里其他人那样多情善感。可是,此时此刻受到这般嘱托,他也深为感动,答应尽力让她们母女生活得舒舒适适的。父亲听到这番许诺,便也放宽心了。一时间,约翰.达什伍德先生有空算计起来:若是精打细算,他到底能为她们尽多大力量。
  这位年轻人心眼并不坏,除非你把冷漠无情和自私自利视为坏心眼。总的说来,他很受人尊敬,因为他平常办起事来,总是十分得体。他若是娶个和蔼一点的女人,也许会更受人尊重,甚至他自己也会和蔼一些。无奈他结婚时太年轻,太偏爱妻子了。不过,约翰.达什伍德夫人倒也活像她丈夫,只是更狭隘,更自私罢了。
  他向父亲许诺的时候,心里就在盘算,想给他妹妹每人再补贴一千镑的收入。当时,他确实觉得这是他力所能及的。他除了目前的收入和母亲另—半遗产以外,还可望每年再添四千镑。一想到这里,心里不禁热乎乎的,他认为自己可以慷慨一点。“是的,我可以给她们三千镑,这多么慷慨大方啊:可以确保她们安安生生地过日子啦。三千镑呀,我可以毫不费劲地省出这么一笔巨款。”他整天这么想着,接连想了好多天,一点也没反悔。
  父亲的丧事刚办完,约翰.达什伍德夫人也不打个招呼,就带着孩子、仆人来到婆婆家里。谁也无法怀疑她有权来这里,因为从她公公死去的时刻起,这房子就属于她丈夫的了。不过,她的行为实在太不文雅,按照人之常情,任何一个女人处在达什伍德太太当婆母的位置上,都会感到很不愉快。何况,达什伍德太太是个自尊心很强、慷慨大方、落拓不羁的女入,对这种唐突无礼的事情,无论是谁干的或者对谁干的,她都会感到深恶痛绝。约翰.达什伍德夫人在婆家从未受过任何人的喜爱,可是直到今天她才有机会向她们摆明:在必要时,她为人行事可以全然不顾别入的痛痒。
  达什伍德太太厌恶这种蛮横无礼的行径,并因此而鄙视她的儿媳。一见儿媳进门,她就恨不得永远离开这个家。怎奈大女儿一再恳求,她开始考虑一走了之是否妥当。后来硬是出自对三个女儿的爱怜,她才决定留下来。看在女儿们的份上,还是不跟那个做哥哥的闹翻为好。
  大女儿埃丽诺的劝解奏效了。埃丽诺思想敏锐,头脑冷静,虽然年仅十九岁,却能为母亲出谋划策。达什伍德太太性情急躁,做事总是冒冒失失。埃丽诺为大家着想,经常出来劝阻劝阻。她心地善良,性格温柔,感情强烈,然而她会克制自己,—一对于这—手,她母亲还有待学习,不过她有个妹妹决计一辈子也不要学。
  玛丽安各方面的才干都堪与埃丽诺相媲美。她聪慧善感,只是做什么事情都心急火燎的。她伤心也罢,高兴也罢,都没有个节制。她为人慷慨,和蔼可亲,也很有趣,可就是一点也不谨慎,与她母亲一模一样。
  埃丽诺见妹妹过于感情用事,不免有些担心,可达什伍德太太却觉得这很难能可贵。现在,她们两人极度悲痛的情绪,互相感染,互相助长。最初的那种悲痛欲绝的情状,一触即发,说来就来,反反复复地没完没了。她们完全沉湎于悲恸之中,真是哪里伤心往哪里想,越想越痛不欲生,认定这辈子就这么了结啦,谁来解劝也无济于事。埃丽诺也很悲痛,不过她尚能顶得住,尽量克制自己。她遇事能同哥哥商量着办,嫂子来了能以礼相待。她还能劝说母亲也这样做,请她多加忍让。
  三妹玛格丽特是个快活厚道的小姑娘,不过由于她已经染上了不少玛丽安的浪漫气质,而又不像她那么聪明,处在十三岁的年纪,还不可能赶上涉世较深的姐姐。
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 地板   发表于: 2013-10-26 0
Chapter Two

MRS. JOHN DASHWOOD now installed herself mistress of Norland; and her mother and sisters-in-law were degraded to the condition of visitors. As such, however, they were treated by her with quiet civility; and by her husband with as much kindness as he could feel towards anybody beyond himself, his wife, and their child. He really pressed them, with some earnestness, to consider Norland as their home; and, as no plan appeared so eligible to Mrs. Dashwood as remaining there till she could accommodate herself with a house in the neighborhood, his invitation was accepted.

A continuance in a place where everything reminded her of former delight was exactly what suited her mind. In seasons of cheerfulness, no temper could be more cheerful than hers, or possess, in a greater degree, that sanguine expectation of happiness which is happiness itself. But in sorrow she must be equally carried away by her fancy, and as far beyond consolation as in pleasure she was beyond alloy.

Mrs. John Dashwood did not at all approve of what her husband intended to do for his sisters. To take three thousand pounds from the fortune of their dear little boy would be impoverishing him to the most dreadful degree. She begged him to think again on the subject. How could he answer it to himself to rob his child, and his only child too, of so large a sum? And what possible claim could the Misses Dashwood, who were related to him only by half blood, which she considered as no relationship at all, have on his generosity to so large an amount? It was very well known that no affection was ever supposed to exist between the children of any man by different marriages; and why was he to ruin himself, and their poor little Harry, by giving away all his money to his half sisters?

"It was my father's last request to me," replied her husband, "that I should assist his widow and daughters."

"He did not know what he was talking off, I dare say; ten to one but he was light-headed at the time. Had he been in his right senses, he could not have thought of such a thing as begging you to give away half your fortune from your own child."

"He did not stipulate for any particular sum, my dear Fanny; he only requested me, in general terms, to assist them, and make their situation more comfortable than it was in his power to do. Perhaps it would have been as well if he had left it wholly to myself. He could hardly suppose I should neglect them. But as he required the promise, I could not do less than give it; at least I thought so at the time. The promise, therefore, was given, and must be performed. Something must be done for them whenever they leave Norland and settle in a new home."

"Well, then, let something be done for them; but that something need not be three thousand pounds. Consider," she added, "that when the money is once parted with, it never can return. Your sisters will marry, and it will be gone for ever. If, indeed, it could be restored to our poor little boy-"

"Why, to be sure," said her husband, very gravely, "that would make great difference. The time may come when Harry will regret that so large a sum was parted with. If he should have a numerous family, for instance, it would be a very convenient addition."

"To be sure it would."

"Perhaps, then, it would be better for all parties, if the sum were diminished one half. Five hundred pounds would be a prodigious increase to their fortunes!"

"Oh! beyond anything great! What brother on earth would do half so much for his sisters, even if really his sisters! And as it is- only half blood!- But you have such a generous spirit!"

"I would not wish to do anything mean," he replied. "One had rather, on such occasions, do too much than too little. No one, at least, can think I have not done enough for them: even themselves, they can hardly expect more."

"There is no knowing what they may expect," said the lady, "but we are not to think of their expectations: the question is, what you can afford to do."

"Certainly; and I think I may afford to give them five hundred pounds apiece. As it is, without any addition of mine, they will each have about three thousand pounds on their mother's death- a very comfortable fortune for any young woman."

"To be sure it is; and, indeed, it strikes me that they can want no addition at all. They will have ten thousand pounds divided amongst them. If they marry, they will be sure of doing well, and if they do not, they may all live very comfortably together on the interest of ten thousand pounds."

"That is very true, and, therefore, I do not know whether, upon the whole, it would not be more advisable to do something for their mother while she lives, rather than for them- something of the annuity kind I mean. My sisters would feel the good effects of it as well as herself. A hundred a year would make them all perfectly comfortable."

His wife hesitated a little, however, in giving her consent to this plan.

"To be sure," said she, "it is better than parting with fifteen hundred pounds at once. But, then, if Mrs. Dashwood should live fifteen years, we shall be completely taken in."

"Fifteen years! my dear Fanny; her life cannot be worth half that purchase."

"Certainly not; but if you observe, people always live for ever when there is an annuity to be paid them; and she is very stout and healthy, and hardly forty. An annuity is a very serious business; it comes over and over every year, and there is no getting rid of it. You are not aware of what you are doing. I have known a great deal of the trouble of annuities; for my mother was clogged with the payment of three to old superannuated servants by my father's will, and it is amazing how disagreeable she found it. Twice every year these annuities were to be paid; and then there was the trouble of getting it to them; and then one of them was said to have died, and afterwards it turned out to be no such thing. My mother was quite sick of it. Her income was not her own, she said, with such perpetual claims on it; and it was the more unkind in my father, because, otherwise, the money would have been entirely at my mother's disposal, without any restriction whatever. It has given me such an abhorrence of annuities, that I am sure I would not pin myself down to the payment of one for all the world."

"It is certainly an unpleasant thing," replied Mr. Dashwood, "to have those kind of yearly drains on one's income. One's fortune, as your mother justly says, is not one's own. To be tied down to the regular payment of such a sum, on every rent-day, is by no means desirable: it takes away one's independence."

"Undoubtedly; and, after all, you have no thanks for it. They think themselves secure; you do no more than what is expected, and it raises no gratitude at all. If I were you, whatever I did should be done at my own discretion entirely. I would not bind myself to allow them anything yearly. It may be very inconvenient some years to spare a hundred, or even fifty pounds from our own expenses."

"I believe you are right, my love; it will be better that there should by no annuity in the case: whatever I may give them occasionally will be of far greater assistance than a yearly allowance, because they would only enlarge their style of living if they felt sure of a larger income, and would not be sixpence the richer for it at the end of the year. It will certainly be much the best way. A present of fifty pounds, now and then, will prevent their ever being distressed for money, and will, I think, be amply discharging my promise to my father."

"To be sure it will. Indeed, to say the truth, I am convinced within myself that your father had no idea of your giving them any money at all. The assistance he thought of, I dare say, was only such as might be reasonably expected of you; for instance, such as looking out for a comfortable small house for them, helping them to move their things, and sending them presents of fish and game, and so forth, whenever they are in season. I'll lay my life that he meant nothing farther; indeed, it would be very strange and unreasonable if he did. Do but consider, my dear Mr. Dashwood, how excessively comfortable your mother-in-law and her daughters may live on the interest of seven thousand pounds, besides the thousand pounds belonging to each of the girls, which brings them in fifty pounds a year apiece, and, of course, they will pay their mother for their board out of it. Altogether, they will have five hundred a year amongst them, and what on earth can four women want for more than that?- They will live so cheap! Their house-keeping will be nothing at all. They will have no carriage, no horses, and hardly any servants; they will keep no company, and can have no expenses of any kind! Only conceive how comfortable they will be! Five hundred a year! I am sure I cannot imagine how they will spend half of it; and as to your giving them more, it is quite absurd to think of it. They will be much more able to give you something."

"Upon my word," said Mr. Dashwood, "I believe you are perfectly right. My father certainly could mean nothing more by his request to me than what you say. I clearly understand it now, and I will strictly fulfil my engagement by such acts of assistance and kindness to them as you have described. When my mother removes into another house my services shall be readily given to accommodate her as far as I can. Some little present of furniture too may be acceptable then."

"Certainly," returned Mrs. John Dashwood. "But, however, one thing must be considered. When your father and mother moved to Norland, though the furniture of Stanhill was sold, all the china, plate, and linen was saved, and is now left to your mother. Her house will therefore be almost completely fitted up as soon as she takes it."
"That is a material consideration undoubtedly. A valuable legacy indeed! And yet some of the plate would have been a very pleasant addition to our own stock here."

"Yes; and the set of breakfast china is twice as handsome as what belongs to this house. A great deal too handsome, in my opinion, for any place they can ever afford to live in. But, however, so it is. Your father thought only of them. And I must say this, that you owe no particular gratitude to him, nor attention to his wishes; for we very well know that if he could, he would have left almost everything in the world to them."

This argument was irresistible. It gave to his intentions whatever of decision was wanting before; and he finally resolved, that it would be absolutely unnecessary, if not highly indecorous, to do more for the widow and children of his father than such kind of neighborly acts as his own wife pointed out.




  约翰.达什伍德夫人如今当上了诺兰庄园的女主人,她的婆母和小姑们反而落到寄人篱下的境地。不过,这么一来,她待她们反倒文静客气起来。她丈夫对她们也和和气气的,他除了对自己和自己的老婆孩子之外,对别人充其量也只能如此。他颇为恳切地请求她们把诺兰庄园当作自己的家。达什伍德太太觉得一时在左近找不到合适的房子,不如暂且呆在这里,于是便接受了他的请求,
  对于达什伍德太太来说,呆在个老地方,随时随地都能回想起昔日的欢乐,倒也再称心不过了。碰到高兴的时候,谁也没有她那样开心,那样乐观地期待着幸福的到来,仿佛期待本身就是一种幸福似的。可是一遇到伤心事,她也同样胡思乱想,失去常态,同她高兴时不能自己一样,她伤心起来也是无法解脱的。
  约翰.达什伍德夫人根本不赞成丈夫资助他几个妹妹,从他们小宝贝的财产中挖掉三千镑,岂不是把他刮成穷光蛋了吗?她请丈夫重新考虑这件事。自己的孩子,而且是独生子,他怎么忍心剥夺他这么一大笔钱呀?几位达什伍德小姐与他只是同父异母兄妹,她认为这根本算不上什么亲属关系,她们有什么权利领受他这样慷慨的资助?人所周知,同父异母子女之间历来不存在什么感情,可他为什么偏要把自己的钱财送给同父异母妹妹,毁自已,也毁他们可怜的小哈里?
  “我父亲临终有嘱咐,”丈夫回答说,“要我帮助寡母和妹妹们。”
  “他准是在说胡话。那阵子,他十有八九是神志不清了,要不然他就不会异想天开地要你把自己孩子的财产白白送掉一半。”
  “亲爱的范妮,他倒没有规定具体数目,只是笼统地要求我帮助她们,使她们的境况好一些,他是无能为力啦。也许他不如索性把事情全部交给我。他总不会认为我会怠慢她们吧。可他让我许诺时,我又不能不应承;起码在当时,我是这么想的。于是,我许诺了,而且还必须兑现。她们早晚要离开诺兰庄园,到别处安家,总得帮她们一把吧。”
  “那好,就帮她们一把吧,可是帮—把何必要三干镑,你想想看,”她接下去说道,“那钱一旦抛出去,可就再也收不目来了。你那些妹妹一出嫁,那钱不就无影无踪啦。真是的,这钱要是能回到我们可怜的小儿子手里……”
  “哦,当然,”丈夫一本正经地说道,“那可就了不得啦。有朝一日,哈里会怨恨我们给他送掉这么一大笔钱。他一旦人丁兴旺起来,这笔款子可就派大用场了。”
  “谁说不是呢。”
  “这么说,不如把钱减掉一半,这或许对大家都有好处。绘她们一人五百镑,她们也够发大财的了。”
  “哦,当然是发大财了!世上哪个做哥哥的能这样照应妹妹,即使是对待亲妹妹,连你的一半也做不到!何况你们只是同父异母关系!可你却这样慷慨解囊。”
  “我做事不喜欢小家子气,”做丈夫的回答说,“逢到这当口,人宁可大手大脚,而别小里小气。至少不会有人觉得我亏待了她们,就连她们自己也不会有更高的期望了。”
  “谁知道她们有什么期望,”夫人说道,“不过,我们也犯不着去考虑她们的期望。问题在于:你能拿得出多少。”
  “那当然,我想我可以给她们每人五百镑,其实,即便没有我这份补贴,她们的母亲一死,她们每人都能得到三干多镑,对于一个年轻女子来说,这是一笔相当不错的财产啦。”
  “谁说不是呢!说实在的,我看她们根本不需要额外补贴了。她们有一万镑可分。要是出了嫁,日子肯定富得很。即使不出嫁,就靠那一万镑得来的利息,也能在一起生活得舒舒服服的。”
  “的确如此。所以我在琢磨,整个来看,趁她们母亲活着的时候,给她点补贴,这是不是比给她们更可取呢?我的意思是给她点年金什么的。这个办法产生的良好效果,我妹妹和她们的母亲都能感觉得到。一年出一百镑,管叫她们全都心满意足。”
  然而,他妻子没有马上同意这个计划,她犹豫了一会儿。
  “当然,”她说,“这比一下子送掉一千五百镑要好。不过,要是达什伍德太太活上十五年,我们岂不上了大当。”
  “十五年!我亲爱的范妮,就她那命呀,连这一半时间也活不到。”
  “当然活不到。不过,你留心观察一下,人要是能领到一点年金的话,总是活个没完没了。她身强力壮的,还不到四十岁。年金可不是闹着玩的,一年一年地给下去,到时想甩都甩不掉。你不懂这种事,我可体验到给年金的不少苦楚,因为我母亲遵照我父亲的遗嘱,年年要向三个老仆人支付退休金,她发现这事讨厌极了。这些退休金每年支付两次,要送到仆人手里可麻烦了。此后听说有一个仆人死了,可后来发现并没有这回事。我母亲伤透了脑筋。她说,她的财产被这样长久刮下去,她哪里还做得了主?这都怪我父亲太狠心,不然这钱还不都是我母亲的,爱怎么用就怎么用。加今,我对年金憎恶透了,要是叫我给哪个人付年金,我说什么也不干。”
  “一个人的收入年年这样消耗下去,”达什伍德先生说,“这当然是件不偷快的事情。你母亲说得对,这财产就不由自己做主了。一到年金支付日,都要照例支出一笔钱,这着实有些讨厌:它剥夺了一个人的自主权。”
  “那还用说。尽管如此,你还不讨好。她们觉得自己到期领取,万无一失,而你又不会再多给,所以对你压根儿不领情。我要是你呀,不管做什么事,一定自作裁夺。我决不会作茧自缚,去给她们什么年金。逢到某些年头,你要从自己的花销中抽声一百镑,甚至五十镑,可不那么容易。”
  “亲爱的,我看你说得对,这事还是不搞年金为好。偶尔给她们几个钱,比给年金有益得多,因为钱给多了,她们只会变得大手大脚,到了年底.一个小钱也多不出来。这是个最好不过的办法。不定时地送她们五十镑,这样她们什么时候也不会缺钱用,我还能充分履行我对父亲的诺言。”
  “当然如此。说实在话,我认为你父亲根本没有让你资助她们的意思。我敢说,他所谓的帮助,不过是让你合情合理地帮点忙,比方替她们找座舒适的小房子啦,帮她们搬搬东西啦,等季节到了给她们送点鲜鱼野味啦,等等。我敢以性命担保,他没有别的意思;要不然,岂不成了咄咄怪事。亲爱的达什伍德先生,你只要想一想,你继母和她的女儿们靠着那七千镑得来的利息,会过上多么舒适的日子啊。况且每个女儿还有一千镑,每年能给每人带来五十镑的收益。当然啦,她们会从中拿来向母亲缴纳伙食费的。总计起来,她们一年有五百镑的收入,就那么四个女人家,这些钱还不够吗?她们的花销少得很!管理家务不成问题。她们一无马车,二无马匹,也不用雇仆人。她们不跟外人来往,什么开支也没有!你看她们有多舒服!一年五百镑啊!我简直无法想象她们哪能花掉一半。至于说你想再给她们钱,未免太荒诞了吧,论财力,她们给你点倒差不多。”
  “哟!”达什伍德先生说,“你说得真是一点不假。我父亲对我的要求,除了你说的之外,肯定没有别的意思。我现在搞清楚了,我要严格履行我的诺言,照你说的,为她们帮点忙,做点好事。等我母亲搬家的时候,我一定尽力帮她安顿好,还可以送她点小件家什。”
  “当然,”约翰.达什伍德夫人说,“但是,有一点你还得考虑。你父母亲搬进诺兰庄园时,斯坦希尔那里的家具虽说都卖了,可那些瓷器、金银器皿和亚麻台布都还保存着,统统留给了你母亲。因此,她一搬家,屋里准摆得阔阔气气的。”
  “你考虑得真周到。那可是些传家宝啊!有些金银器皿送给我们可就美啦。”
  “就是嘛。那套瓷器餐具也比我们家的漂亮多了。我看太漂亮了,她们的房里根本不用配摆设。不过,事情就这么不公平。你父亲光想着她们。我实对你说吧:你并不欠你父亲的情,不用理睬他的遗愿,因为我们心里有数,他若是办得到的话,准会把所有财产都留给她们的。”
  这个论点是无可争辩的。如果达什伍德先生先前还有点下不了决心的话,这下子可就铁了心啦。他最后决定,对他父亲的遗孀和女儿,按他妻子说的,像邻居式地帮帮忙也就足够了;越此雷池一步,不说有失体统,也是绝对多余的。
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 4楼  发表于: 2013-10-26 0
Chapter Three

Mrs. Dashwood remained at Norland several months; not from any disinclination to move when the sight of every well known spot ceased to raise the violent emotion which it produced for a while; for when her spirits began to revive, and her mind became capable of some other exertion than that of heightening its affliction by melancholy remembrances, she was impatient to be gone, and indefatigable in her enquiries for a suitable dwelling in the neighborhood of Norland; for to remove far from that beloved spot was impossible. But she could hear of no situation that at once answered her notions of comfort and ease, and suited the prudence of her eldest daughter, whose steadier judgment rejected several houses as too large for their income, which her mother would have improved.

Mrs. Dashwood had been informed by her husband of the solemn promise on the part of his son in their favor, which gave comfort to his last earthly reflections. She doubted the sincerity of this assurance no more than he had doubted it himself, and she thought of it for her daughters' sake with satisfaction, though as for herself she was persuaded that a much smaller provision than 7000l. would support her in affluence. For their brother's sake, too, for the sake of his own heart, she rejoiced; and she reproached herself for being unjust to his merit before, in believing him incapable of generosity. His attentive behaviour to herself and his sisters convinced her that their welfare was dear to him, and, for a long time, she firmly relied on the liberality of his intentions.

The contempt which she had, very early in their acquaintance, felt for her daughter-in-law, was very much increased by the farther knowledge of her character, which half a year's residence in her family afforded; and, perhaps, in spite of every consideration of politeness or maternal affection on the side of the former, the two ladies might have found it impossible to have lived together so long, had not a particular circumstance occurred to give still greater eligibility, according to the opinions of Mrs. Dashwood, to her daughters' continuance at Norland.

This circumstance was a growing attachment between her eldest girl and the brother of Mrs. John Dashwood, a gentlemanlike and pleasing young man, who was introduced to their acquaintance soon after his sister's establishment at Norland, and who had since spent the greatest part of his time there.

Some mothers might have encouraged the intimacy from motives of interest, for Edward Ferrars was the eldest son of a man who had died very rich; and some might have repressed it from motives of prudence, for, except a trifling sum, the whole of his fortune depended on the will of his mother. But Mrs. Dashwood was alike uninfluenced by either consideration. It was enough for her that he appeared to be amiable, that he loved her daughter, and that Elinor returned the partiality. It was contrary to every doctrine of hers that difference of fortune should deep any couple asunder who were attracted by resemblance of disposition; and that Elinor's merit should not be acknowledged by every one who knew her was to her comprehension impossible.

Edward Ferrars was not recommended to their good opinion by any peculiar graces of person or address. He was not handsome, and his manners required intimacy to make them pleasing. He was too diffident to do justice to himself; but when his natural shyness was overcome, his behaviour gave every indication of an open, affectionate heart. His understanding was good, and his education had given it solid improvement. But he was neither fitted by abilities nor disposition to answer the wishes of his mother and sister, who longed to see him distinguished- as- they hardly knew what. They wanted him to make a fine figure in the world in some manner or other. His mother wished to interest him in political concerns, to get him into parliament, or to see him connected with some of the great men of the day. Mrs. John Dashwood wished it likewise; but in the mean while, till one of these superior blessings could be attained, it would have quieted her ambition to see him driving a barouche. But Edward had no turn for great men or barouches. All his wishes centered in domestic comfort and the quiet of private life. Fortunately he had a younger brother who was more promising.

Edward had been staying several weeks in the house before he engaged much of Mrs. Dashwood's attention; for she was, at that time, in such affliction as rendered her careless of surrounding objects. She saw only that he was quiet and unobtrusive, and she liked him for it. He did not disturb the wretchedness of her mind by ill-timed conversation. She was first called to observe and approve him farther, by a reflection which Elinor chanced one day to make on the difference between him and his sister. It was a contrast which recommended him most forcibly to her mother.

"It is enough," said she; "to say that he is unlike Fanny is enough. It implies everything amiable. I love him already."

"I think you will like him," said Elinor, "when you know more of him."

"Like him!" replied her mother with a smile. "I feel no sentiment of approbation inferior to love."

"You may esteem him."

"I have never yet known what it was to separate esteem and love."

Mrs. Dashwood now took pains to get acquainted with him. Her manners were attaching, and soon banished his reserve. She speedily comprehended all his merits; the persuasion of his regard for Elinor perhaps assisted her penetration; but she really felt assured of his worth: and even that quietness of manner, which militated against all her established ideas of what a young man's address ought to be, was no longer uninteresting, when she knew his heart to be warm and his temper affectionate.

No sooner did she perceive any symptom of love in his behaviour to Elinor than she considered their serious attachment as certain, and looked forward to their marriage as rapidly approaching.

"In a few months, my dear Marianne." said she, "Elinor will, in all probability, be settled for life. We shall miss her; but she will be happy."

"Oh, mamma, how shall we do without her?"

"My love, it will be scarcely a separation. We shall live within a few miles of each other, and shall meet every day of our lives. You will gain a brother, a real, affectionate brother. I have the highest opinion in the world of Edward's heart. But you look grave, Marianne; do you disapprove your sister's choice?"

"Perhaps," said Marianne, "I may consider it with some surprise. Edward is very amiable, and I love him tenderly. But yet- he is not the kind of young man- there is something wanting- his figure is not striking; it has none of that grace which I should expect in the man who could seriously attach my sister. His eyes want all that spirit, that fire, which at once announce virtue and intelligence. And besides all this, I am afraid, mamma, he has no real taste. Music seems scarcely to attract him; and, though he admires Elinor's drawings very much, it is not the admiration of a person who can understand their worth. It is that, in fact, of his frequent attention to her while she draws, that, in he knows nothing of the matter. He admires as a lover, not as a connoisseur. To satisfy me, those characters must be united. I could not be happy with a man whose taste did not in every point coincide with my own. He must enter into all my feelings: the same books, the same music must charm us both. Oh, mamma, how spiritless, how tame was Edward's manner in reading to us last night! I felt for my sister more severely. Yet she bore it with so much composure, she seemed scarcely to notice it. I could hardly keep my seat. To hear those beautiful lines which have frequently almost driven me wild, pronounced with such impenetrable calmness, such dreadful indifference!"
"He would certainly have done more justice to simple and elegant prose. I thought so at the time; but you would give him Cowper."

"Nay, mamma, if he is not to be animated by Cowper!- but we must allow for difference of taste. Elinor has not my feelings, and, therefore, she may overlook it, and be happy with him. But it would have broken my heart, had I loved him, to hear him read with so little sensibility. Mamma, the more I know of the world, the more am I convinced that I shall never see a man whom I can really love. I require so much! He must have all Edward's virtues, and his person and manners must ornament his goodness with every possible charm."

"Remember, my love, that you are not seventeen. It is yet too early in life to despair of such a happiness. Why should you be less fortunate than your mother? In one circumstance only, my Marianne, may your destiny be different from hers!"




  达什伍德太太在诺兰庄园又住了几个月。这倒不是因为她不愿意搬走。有一阵子,一见到她所熟悉的每个地方,她都要激动不已,可是现在已经激动不起来了。如今她的情绪开始好转,不再被那些令人痛苦的伤心事所压倒,而是能够思索点别的问题了。她急切地想离开这里,不辞辛苦地四处打听,想在诺兰庄园附近找座合适的房子。她留恋这个地方,要远走高飞是不可能的。不过,她怎么也打听不到这样一个去处,一方面符合她自己需要舒适安逸的想法,另方面又能满足谨慎从事的大女儿的要求。有几座房子,做母亲的本来是中意的,不料大女儿比较固执己见,硬说房子太大住不起,最后只好作罢。
  达什伍德太太听丈夫说过,他儿子郑重其事地答应关照她们母女几个。丈夫临终前听到这番许诺,死也暝目了。她和丈夫一样,对儿子的诚意深信不疑。虽然她觉得自己别说七千镑,即使再少得多,也能过得绰绰有余,但她一想起来就为女儿们感到高兴。再看那做哥哥的心眼这么好,她也为他感到高兴。她责怪自己以前不该错怪他,认为他一毛不拔。他这样对待继母和妹妹们,足以说明他多么关心她们的幸福。有好长一段时间,她对他的慷慨豁达坚信不疑。
  她和儿媳刚认识,就瞧不起她,如今在她家里住上半年,进一步了解了她的为人,不觉对她更加鄙视。尽管当婆母的以母爱为重,处处注意礼貌,若不是出现了一个特殊情况,婆媳俩也许还共处不了这么长时间呢。照达什伍德太太的看法,出了这件事,她的女儿们理所当然是要继续呆在诺兰庄园的。
  这桩事就出在她大女儿和约翰.达什伍德夫人的弟弟之间,两人渐渐萌发了爱慕之情。那位弟弟是个很有绅士派头的逗人喜爱的年轻人,他姐姐住进诺兰庄园不久,就介绍他与她们母女结识了。从那以后,他将大部分时间都消磨在那里。
  有些做母亲的从利害关系出发,或许会进一步撮合这种密切的感情,因为爱德华.费拉斯乃是一位已故财主的长子;不过,有些做母亲的为了慎重起见,也许还会遏制这种感情,因为爱德华除了一笔微不足道的资产之外,他的整个家产将取决于母亲的遗嘱。可是达什伍德太太对这两种情况都不予考虑。对她来说,只要爱德华看上去和蔼可亲,对她女儿一片钟情,而埃丽诺反过来又钟情于他,那就足够了。因为财产不等而拆散一对志趣相投的恋人,这与她的伦理观念是格格不入的。埃丽诺的优点竟然不被所有认识她的人所公认,简直叫她不可思议。
  她们之所以赏识爱德华.费拉斯,倒不是因为他人品出众,风度翩翩,他并不漂亮,那副仪态嘛,只有和他熟悉了才觉得逗人喜爱。他过于腼腆,这就使他越发不能显现本色了。不过,一旦消除了这种天生的羞怯,他的一举一动都表明他胸怀坦率,待人亲切。他头脑机灵,受教育后就更加聪明。但是,无论从才智还是从意向上看,他都不能使他母亲和姐姐称心如意,她们期望看到他出人头地-比如当个-她们也说不上当个啥。她们想让他在世界上出出这样或那样的风头。他母亲希望他对政治发生兴趣,以便能跻身于议会,或者结攀一些当今的大人物。约翰,达什伍德夫人抱有同样的愿望,不过,在这崇高理想实现之前,能先看到弟弟驾着一辆四轮马车,她也就会心满意足了。谁想,爱德华偏偏不稀罕大人物和四轮马车,他一心追求的是家庭的乐趣和生活的安逸。幸运的是,他有个弟弟比他有出息。
  爱德华在姐姐家盘桓了几个星期,才引起达什伍德太太的注意;因为她当初太悲痛,对周围的事情也就不注意了。她只是看他不声不响,小心翼翼,为此对他发生了好感。他从来不用不合时宜的谈话,去扰乱她痛苦的心灵。她对他的进一步观察和赞许,最早是由埃丽诺偶然说出的一句话引起来的。那天,埃丽诺说他和他姐姐大不一样。这个对比很有说服力,帮他博得了她母亲的欢心。
  “只要说他不像范妮,这就足够了,”她说,“这就是说他为人厚道,处处可亲。我已经喜爱上他了。”
  “我想,”埃丽诺说,“你要是对他了解多了,准会喜欢他的。”
  “喜欢他!”母亲笑吟吟地答道。“我心里一满意,少不了要喜爱他。”
  “你会器重他的。”
  “我还不知道怎么好把器重和喜爱分离开呢。”
  随后,达什伍德太太便想方设法去接近爱德华。她态度和蔼,立即使他不再拘谨,很快便摸清了他的全部优点。她深信爱德华有意于埃丽诺,也许正是因此,她才有这么敏锐的眼力。不过,她确信他品德高尚。就连他那文静的举止,本是同她对青年人的既定的看法相抵触的,可是一旦了解到他待人热诚,性情温柔,也不再觉得令人厌烦了。
  她一察觉爱德华对埃丽诺有点爱慕的表示,便认准他们是在真心相爱,巴望着他们很快就会结婚。
  “亲爱的玛丽安,”她说,“再过几个月,埃丽诺十有八九要定下终身大事了。我们会惦记她的,不过她会很幸福。”
  “啊,妈妈,要是离开她,我们可怎么办啊?”
  “我的宝贝,这还算不上分离。我们和她就隔着几英里路远,天天都能见面。你会得到一个兄长,一个真正的、情同手足的兄长。我对爱德华的那颗心算是佩服到家了。不过,玛丽安,你板着个脸,难道你不赞成你姐姐的选择?”
  “也许是吧,”玛丽安说,“我感到有点意外。爱德华非常和蔼可亲,我也很喜爱他。但是,他可不是那种年轻人——他缺少点什么东西,他那副形象可不引人注目——我觉得,可以真正吸引我姐姐的那种魅力,他连一丝一毫都不具备。他两眼无神,缺乏生气,显不出美德与才华。除此之外,他恐怕还没有真正的爱好。音乐对他几乎没有吸引力,他虽然十分赞赏埃丽诺的绘画,可那不是内行人的赞赏。埃丽诺画画的时候,他总要凑到跟前,尽管如此,他对绘画显然一窍不通。他那是有情人的赞赏,而不是行家的赞赏。使我满意的人,必须同时具备这两种气质。跟一个趣味与我不能完全相投的人一起生活,我是不会幸福的。他必须与我情投意含;我们必须醉心于一样的书,一样的音乐。哦,妈妈!爱德华昨天夜里给我们朗读时,样子无精打采的,蹩脚透了!我真替姐姐担心。可她倒沉得住气,就像是没看见似的。我简直坐不住了,那么优美的诗句,常常使我激动得发狂,可是让他那么平淡无味、不动声色地一朗读,谁还听得下去!”
  “他一定善于朗读质朴风雅的散文。我当时就这么想的,可你偏要让他念考柏的诗。”
  “得了吧,妈妈,要是考柏的诗都打动不了他,那他还配读什么!——不过,我们必须承认趣味上的差异。埃丽诺没有我这样的情趣,因此她可以无视这种缺欠,跟他在一起还觉得挺幸福的。可是,我要是爱他的话,见他那样索然乏味地念书,我的心都要碎成八瓣了。妈妈,我世面见得越多,越觉得我一辈子也见不到一个我会真心爱恋的男人。我的要求太高了!他必须具备爱德华的全部美德。而为美德增添光彩,他又必须人品出众,风度迷人。”
  “别忘了,我的宝贝,你还不到十七岁,对幸福丧失信心还为时过早。你怎么会不及你母亲幸运呢?玛丽安,你的命运与我的命运只会有一点是不同的!”
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 5楼  发表于: 2013-10-26 0
Chapter Four

"What a pity it is, Elinor," said Marianne, "that Edward should have no taste for drawing."

"No taste for drawing!" replied Elinor, "why should you think so? He does not draw himself, indeed, but he has great pleasure in seeing the performances of other people; and I assure you he is by no means deficient in natural taste, though he has not had opportunities of improving it. Had he ever been in the way of learning, I think he would have drawn very well. He distrusts his own judgment in such matters so much, that he is always unwilling to give his opinion on any picture; but he has an innate propriety and simplicity of taste, which, in general, direct him perfectly right."

Marianne was afraid of offending, and said no more on the subject; but the kind of approbation which Elinor described as excited in him by the drawings of other people was very far from that rapturous delight, which, in her opinion, could alone be called taste. Yet, though smiling within herself at the mistake, she honored her sister for that blind partiality to Edward which produced it.

"I hope, Marianne," continued Elinor, "you do not consider him as deficient in general taste. Indeed, I think I may say that you cannot, for your behaviour to him is perfectly cordial, and if that were your opinion, I am sure you could never be civil to him."

Marianne hardly knew what to say. She would not wound the feelings of her sister on any account, and yet to say what she did not believe was impossible. At length she replied,-

"Do not be offended, Elinor, if my praise of him is not in everything equal to your sense of his merits. I have not had so many opportunities of estimating the minuter propensities of his mind, his inclinations and tastes, as you have; but I have the highest opinion in the world of his goodness and sense. I think him everything that is worthy and amiable."

"I am sure," replied Elinor, with a smile, "that his dearest friends could not be dissatisfied with such commendation as that. I do not perceive how you could express yourself more warmly."

Marianne was rejoiced to find her sister so easily pleased.

"Of his sense and his goodness," continued Elinor, "no one can, I think, be in doubt, who has seen him often enough to engage him in unreserved conversation. The excellence of his understanding and his principles can be concealed only by that shyness which too often keeps him silent. You know enough of him to do justice to his solid worth. But of his minuter propensities, as you call them, you have, from peculiar circumstances, been kept more ignorant than myself. He and I have been at times thrown a good deal together, while you have been wholly engrossed on the most affectionate principle by my mother. I have seen a great deal of him, have studied his sentiments and heard his opinion on subjects of literature and taste; and, upon the whole, I venture to pronounce that his mind is well informed, enjoyment of books exceedingly great, his imagination lively, his observation just and correct, and his taste delicate and pure. His abilities in every respect improve as much upon acquaintance as his manners and person. At first sight, his address is certainly not striking; and his person can hardly be called handsome, till the expression of his eyes, which are uncommonly good, and the general sweetness of his countenance, is perceived. At present, I know him so well, that I think him really handsome; or at least, almost so. What say you, Marianne?"

"I shall very soon think him handsome, Elinor, if I do not now. When you tell me to love him as a brother, I shall no more see imperfection in his face than I now do in his heart."

Elinor started at this declaration, and was sorry for the warmth she had been betrayed into, in speaking of him. She felt that Edward stood very high in her opinion. She believed the regard to be mutual; but she required greater certainty of it to make Marianne's conviction of their attachment agreeable to her. She knew that what Marianne and her mother conjectured one moment, they believed the next- that with them, to wish was to hope, and to hope was to expect. She tried to explain the real state of the case to her sister.

"I do not attempt to deny," said she, "that I think very highly of him- that I greatly esteem, that I like him."

Marianne here burst forth with indignation-

"Esteem him! Like him I Cold-hearted Elinor! Oh! worse than cold- hearted! Ashamed of being otherwise. Use those words again, and I will leave the room this moment."

Elinor could not help laughing. "Excuse me," said she; "and be assured that I meant no offence to you, by speaking, in so quiet a way, of my own feelings. Believe them to be stronger than I have declared; believe them, in short, to be such as his merit, and the suspicion- the hope of his affection for me may warrant, without imprudence or folly. But farther than this you must not believe. I am by no means assured of his regard for me. There are moments when the extent of it seems doubtful; and till his sentiments are fully known, you cannot wonder at my wishing to avoid any encouragement of my own partiality, by believing or calling it more than it is. In my heart I feel little- scarcely any doubt of his preference. But there are other points to be considered besides his inclination. He is very far from being independent. What his mother really is we cannot know; but, from Fanny's occasional mention of her conduct and opinions, we have never been disposed to think her amiable; and I am very much mistaken if Edward is not himself aware that there would be many difficulties in his way, if he were to wish to marry a woman who had not either a great fortune or high rank."

Marianne was astonished to find how much the imagination of her mother and herself had outstripped the truth.

"And you really are not engaged to him!" said she. "Yet it certainly soon will happen. But two advantages will proceed from this delay. I shall not lose you so soon, and Edward will have greater opportunity of improving that natural taste for your favorite pursuit which must be so indispensably necessary to your future felicity. Oh! if he should be so far stimulated by your genius as to learn to draw himself, how delightful it would be!"

Elinor had given her real opinion to her sister. She could not consider her partiality for Edward in so prosperous a state as Marianne had believed it. There was, at times, a want of spirits about him which, if it did not denote indifference, spoke a something almost as unpromising. A doubt of her regard, supposing him to feel it, need not give him more than inquietude. It would not be likely to produce that dejection of mind which frequently attended him. A more reasonable cause might be found in the dependent situation which forbad the indulgence of his affection. She knew that his mother neither behaved to him so as to make his home comfortable at present, nor to give him any assurance that he might form a home for himself, without strictly attending to her views for his aggrandisement. With such a knowledge as this, it was impossible for Elinor to feel easy on the subject. She was far from depending on that result of his preference of her, which her mother and sister still considered as certain. Nay, the longer they were together the more doubtful seemed the nature of his regard; and sometimes, for a few painful minutes, she believed it to be no more than friendship.

But, whatever might really be its limits, it was enough, when perceived by his sister, to make her uneasy, and at the same time (which was still more common) to make her uncivil. She took the first opportunity of affronting her mother-in-law on the occasion, talking to her so expressively of her brother's great expectations, of Mrs. Ferrars's resolution that both her sons should marry well, and of the danger attending any young woman who attempted to draw him in, that Mrs. Dashwood could neither pretend to be unconscious, nor endeavor to be calm. She gave her an answer which marked her contempt, and instantly left the room; resolving that, whatever might be the inconvenience or expense of so sudden a removal, her beloved Elinor should not be exposed another week to such insinuations.

In this state of her spirit, a letter was delivered to her from the post, which contained a proposal particularly well timed. It was the offer of a small house, on very easy terms, belonging to a relation of her own, a gentleman of consequence and property in Devonshire. The letter was from this gentleman himself, and written in the true spirit of friendly accommodation. He understood that she was in need of a dwelling; and though the house he now offered her was merely a cottage, he assured her that everything should be done to it which she might think necessary, if the situation pleased her. He earnestly pressed her, after giving the particulars of the house and garden, to come with her daughters to Barton Park, the place of his own residence, from whence she might judge, herself, whether Barton Cottage, for the houses were in the same parish, could, by any alteration, be made comfortable to her. He seemed really anxious to accommodate them; and the whole of his letter was written in so friendly a style as could not fail of giving pleasure to his cousin; more especially at a moment when she was suffering under the cold and unfeeling behaviour of her nearer connections. She needed no time for deliberation or inquiry. Her resolution was formed as she read. The situation of Barton, in a county so far distant from Sussex as Devonshire, which, but a few hours before, would have been a sufficient objection to outweigh every possible advantage belonging to the place, was now its first recommendation. To quit the neighbourhood of Norland was no longer an evil; it was an object of desire; it was a blessing, in comparison of the misery of continuing her daughter-in-law's guest; and to remove for ever from that beloved place would be less painful than to inhabit or visit it while such a woman was its mistress. She instantly wrote Sir John Middleton her acknowledgment of his kindness, and her acceptance of his proposal; and then hastened to show both letters to her daughters, that she might be secure of their approbation before her answer were sent.

Elinor had always thought it would be more prudent for them to settle at some distance from Norland, than immediately amongst their present acquaintance. On that head, therefore, it was not for her to oppose her mother's intention of removing into Devonshire. The house, too, as described by Sir John, was on so simple a scale, and the rent so uncommonly moderate, as to leave her no right of objection on either point; and, therefore, though it was a removal from the vicinity of Norland beyond her wishes, she made no attempt to dissuade her mother from sending a letter of acquiescence.




  “真可惜呀,埃丽诺,”玛丽安说,“爱德华竟然不爱好绘画。”
  “不爱好绘画?”埃丽诺答道。“你怎么能这样看?的确,他自己不画,可是他很喜欢看别人画。我敢向你担保,他决不缺乏天资,只不过是没有机会深造罢了。他要是一步步地学下来,我想会画得很出色的。他不大相信自己这方面的鉴赏力,总是不愿意对任何画儿发表意见。不过,他先天就有一种恰当而纯朴的鉴赏力,使他一般都很明断。”
  玛丽安唯恐惹姐姐生气,便不再往下说了。不过,埃丽诺说他赞赏别人的绘画,可是这种赞赏远远没有达到如醉如痴的程度,在她看来,只有达到如醉如痴的程度才能称得上真正具有鉴赏力。姐姐的错误使她暗自发笑。然而,她又佩服姐姐对爱德华的盲目偏爱,正是这种盲目偏爱才导致了那个错误。
  “玛丽安,”埃丽诺继续说道,“我希望你不要认为他缺乏一般的鉴赏力。其实,我也许应该说你不会有那种看法,因为你待他十分热诚。如果你真有那种看法的话,你肯定不会对他那么彬彬有礼。”
  玛丽安简直不知说什么好。她无论如何也不想伤害姐姐的感情,然而又不能说些言不由衷的话。最后她回答说:
  “埃丽诺,要是我对他的称赞与你对他优点的认识不尽一致,请你不要生气。我不像你那样,有那么多机会去揣摩他在意向、爱好和情趣方面的细微的倾向;但是,我极其佩服他的德行和理智。我觉得他可敬可亲极了。”
  “我敢肯定,”埃丽诺笑盈盈地答道,“像这样的称赞,连他最亲近的朋友听了也不会不满意的。我很难设想,你能说出更热情的赞语。”
  玛丽安看到取悦于姐姐这么容易,禁不住也乐了。
  “对于他的德行与理智,”埃丽诺接着说,“凡是经常见到他,能同他畅所欲言的人,我想谁也无法怀疑。他有卓越的见识和操守,只因生性缅腆,经常寡言少语,一时显现不出来。你了解他,能对他那实实在在的人品做出公正的评价。至于谈到你所谓的细微的倾向,有些特殊情况你没有我了解。我有时常和他在一起,而你却完全让母亲拴住了,亲热起来没完没了。我常常见到他,研究了他的情感,听取了他在文学与鉴赏方面的见解。整个来说,我敢断言,他知识渊博,酷爱读书,想象力丰富,观察问题公允而准确,情趣风雅而纯洁。他各方面的能力和他的人品举止一样,你越是了解,印象越好。初看上去,他的风度的确不很引人注目,相貌也算不上漂亮,不过你一见到他那无比动人的眼神,你就会发现他的整个表情都十分可爱。现在我很了解他,觉得他确实漂亮,至少可以说几乎是漂亮的。你看呢,玛丽安?”
  “埃丽诺,我要是现在不认为他漂亮,马上就会这么认为的。既然你叫我爱他如爱兄长,我将看不到他外貌上的缺欠,就像我现在看不出他内心里有什么缺欠一样。”
  一听这话,埃丽诺不禁为之一惊。她后悔自己不该那样热烈地赞扬爱德华。她觉得,她对爱德华尊崇备至。她认为这种尊崇是双方互有的。不过,对这种相互尊崇,她需要有更大的把握,才能让玛丽安确信他们是相互钟情的,她自己也好感到踏实一些。她知道,玛丽安和母亲忽而胡猜乱想,忽而信以为真。对她俩来说,想望着的便是有希望的,有希望的便是指日可待的。她想把事情的真相向妹妹解释清楚。
  “我不想否认,”她说,“我非常看重他—一我十分尊敬他,喜欢他。”玛丽安突然勃然大怒起来。
  “尊敬他!喜欢他!冷漠无情的埃丽诺。哼!比冷漠无情还坏!你怕羞才这样讲。你再说这些话,我马上就离开这个房间。”
  埃丽诺忍不住笑了。“请原谅,”她说,“你尽管放心,我这样平心静气地谈论我的感情,决没有冒犯你的意思。请你相信,我的感情比我表白的还要强烈。而且你要相信,由于他有那么多优点,由于我怀疑他——希望他有情于我,我才理所当然地产生了这种感情,这既不轻率,也不唐突。但是除此之外,你切不可信以为真。我不敢保证他一定有心于我。有些时候,这种事情还很难说。在没有彻底摸清他的真实思想以前,我想自己还是不要纵容这种偏爱,不要以想象代替事实,轻信妄言,这你是不会感到奇怪的。讲心里话,我并不——几乎一点也不怀疑他对我特别喜爱。但是,除此之外,还有别的问题需要考虑。他绝非是独立自主的。他母亲究竟是什么样的人,我们不得而知。不过,范妮偶尔谈到过她的行为和见解,我们从不认为她是和悦的。爱德华自己也肯定知道,他假若想娶一个财产不多、身价不高的女人,一定会遇到重重困难。”
  玛丽安惊得地发现,她和母亲的想象已经大大超越了事实真相。
  “你当真没有和他订婚:”她说。“然而,这准是马上就要发生的事情。不过,这样推迟一下倒有两个好处,一则我不会这么快就失去你,二则爱德华可以有更多的机会提高自己的天生的鉴赏力,以便欣赏你的特殊爱好,这对你们未来的幸福是必不可少的。哦!他若为你的天才所激发,也学会画画,那该多么令人高兴啊!”
  埃丽诺把自已的真实想法告诉了妹妹。她不像玛丽安想象的那样,把对爱德华的钟情看得那么遂心如意。他有时候没精打采的,如果不是表示态度冷淡的话,就说明前景有点不妙。假如他对埃丽诺的钟情感到怀疑,大不过使他忧虑一番,不可能惹得他老是那么垂头丧气的。这里或许有个更合乎情理的原因:他的从属地位不允许他感情用事。埃丽诺知道,他母亲对他的态度,既不是让他把现在的家安排得舒适一些,又不是确认他可以不严格遵循她为他制定的生财发迹之道,而自己成家。埃丽诺深知这一情况,心里不可能感到安稳。她不相信他的钟情会产生什么结果,只有她母亲和妹妹依然认为很有把握。不,他们在一起呆的时间越长,他的情意似乎越令人感到可疑。有时,出现那么痛苦的几分钟,她觉得这只不过是友情而已。
  尽管爱德华的感情很有节制,但是一旦让他姐姐察觉了,也真够叫她心神不安、大不自在的,同时,也更使她变得粗暴无礼,她一抓住机会,便当场冲着婆婆奚落开了,神气活现地叙说起她弟弟多么前程远大啦,费拉斯太太决计给两个儿子都娶门贵亲啦,谁家姑娘胆敢诱他上钩决没有好下场啦,说得达什伍德太太既不能佯装不知,又不能故作镇定。她鄙夷地回敬了一句,便走出房间,心想不管多么不方便,花费多么大,也要马上搬家,不能让亲爱的埃丽诺再忍受这种含沙射影式的恶语中伤了,一个星期也不多待了。
  正当她处于这种精神状态的时候,达什伍德太太接到邮递来的一封信,信里有个特别及时的提议,说是有一幢小房要出租,要价很便宜,因为房主是她的一位亲戚。此人是德文郡一位有钱有势的绅士。信就是这位绅士亲自写的,写得情真意切,表现出友好相助的精神。他说,他晓得她需要一处住所,虽然他现在向她提议的这座房子只是座乡舍,但是他向她保证,只要她满意这个地方,他一定根据她的需要,尽力加以改修。他介绍了房屋和花园的具体情况之后,便恳挚地敦促她和女儿们一道,早日光临他的寓所巴顿庄园,以便亲自权衡一下,看看巴顿乡舍(因为这些房子都在同一教区)经过改修是否能使她称心加意。看样子,他确实急于想给她们提供住房,整封信写得那么友好,表妹读了哪能不高兴呢?特别是当她遭受近亲的冷落之后。她不需要时间去细想细问,读着读着便下定了决心。巴顿地处德文郡,远离苏塞克斯。若是在几个小时以前,仅凭这一个不利条件,就足以抵消它可能具备的一切有利条件,但目前它却成了最为可取之处。搬出诺兰一带不再是不幸的事情,而是成为一心想望的目标,与继续寄人篱下,忍受儿媳的窝囊气相比,这简直是一件幸事。诺兰庄园纵然是个可爱的地方,但是有这样一个女人在这里做主妇,能永远离开还是比住在这里更少些痛苦。她当即给约翰.米德尔顿写信,感谢他的好意,并且接受了他的建议。然后,她急忙将两封信拿给女儿们看,以便在发信前先征得她们的同意。
  埃丽诺素来觉得,为了谨慎起见,她们还是离开诺兰庄园远些,而不要夹在目前这帮人中间。因此,基于这一点,她没有反对母亲准备搬到德文郡的打算。另外,从约翰爵士的信里看,那幢房子比较简陋,房租低得出奇,使她没有理由加以反对。因此,虽然这不是一项令她为之神往的计划,虽然她并不愿意离开诺兰庄园一带,但她还是没有试图阻止母亲把那封表示赞同的信发出去。
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 6楼  发表于: 2013-10-26 0
Chapter Five

No sooner was her answer dispatched, than Mrs. Dashwood indulged herself in the pleasure of announcing to her son-in-law and his wife that she was provided with a house, and should incommode them no longer than till everything were ready for her inhabiting it. They heard her with surprise. Mrs. John Dashwood said nothing; but her husband civilly hoped that she would not be settled far from Norland. She had great satisfaction in replying that she was going into Devonshire. Edward turned hastily towards her, on hearing this, and, in a voice of surprise and concern, which required no explanation to her, repeated, "Devonshire! Are you, indeed, going there? So far from hence! and to what part of it?" She explained the situation. It was within four miles northward of Exeter.

"It is but a cottage," she continued, "but I hope to see many of my friends in it. A room or two can easily be added; and if my friends find no difficulty in travelling so far to see me, I am sure I will find none in accommodating them."

She concluded with a very kind invitation to Mr. and Mrs. John Dashwood to visit her at Barton; and to Edward she gave one with still greater affection. Though her late conversation with her daughter-in-law had made her resolve on remaining at Norland no longer than was unavoidable, it had not produced the smallest effect on her in that point to which it principally tended. To separate Edward and Elinor was as far from being her object as ever; and she wished to show Mrs. John Dashwood, by this pointed invitation to her brother, how totally she disregarded her disapprobation of the match.

Mr. John Dashwood told his mother again and again how exceedingly sorry he was that she had taken a house at such a distance from Norland as to prevent his being of any service to her in removing her furniture. He really felt conscientiously vexed on the occasion; for the very exertion to which he had limited the performance of his promise to his father was by this arrangement rendered impracticable. The furniture was all sent around by water. It chiefly consisted of household linen, plate, china, and books, with a handsome piano- forte of Marianne's. Mrs. John Dashwood saw the packages depart with a sigh: she could not help feeling it hard that, as Mrs. Dashwood's income would be so trifling in comparison with their own, she should have any handsome article of furniture.

Mrs. Dashwood took the house for a twelvemonth; it was ready furnished, and she might have immediate possession. No difficulty arose on either side in the agreement; and she waited only for the disposal of her effects at Norland, and to determine her future household, before she set off for the west; and this, as she was exceedingly rapid in the performance of everything that interested her, was soon done. The horses which were left by her husband had been sold soon after his death, and an opportunity now offering of disposing of her carriage, she agreed to sell that likewise, at the earnest advice of her eldest daughter. For the comfort of her children, had she consulted only her own wishes, she would have kept it; but the discretion of Elinor prevailed. Her wisdom, too, limited the number of their servants to three; two maids and a man, with whom they were speedily provided from amongst those who had formed their establishment at Norland.
The man and one of the maids were sent off immediately into Devonshire, to prepare the house for their mistress's arrival; for, as Lady Middleton was entirely unknown to Mrs. Dashwood, she preferred going directly to the cottage to being a visitor at Barton Park; and she relied so undoubtingly on Sir John's description of the house, as to feel no curiosity to examine it herself till she entered it as her own. Her eagerness to be gone from Norland was preserved from diminution by the evident satisfaction of her daughter-in-law in the prospect of her removal; a satisfaction which was but feebly attempted to be concealed under a cold invitation to her to defer her departure. Now was the time when her son-in-law's promise to his father might with particular propriety be fulfilled. Since he had neglected to do it on first coming to the estate, their quitting his house might be looked on as the most suitable period for its accomplishment. But Mrs. Dashwood began, shortly, to give over every hope of the kind, and to be convinced, from the general drift of his discourse, that his assistance extended no farther than their maintenance for six months at Norland. He so frequently talked of the increasing expenses of housekeeping, and of the perpetual demands upon his purse, which a man of any consequence in the world was beyond calculation exposed to, that he seemed rather to stand in need of more money himself than to have any design of giving money away.

In a very few weeks, from the day which brought Sir John Middleton's first letter to Norland, everything was so far settled in their future abode as to enable Mrs. Dashwood and her daughters to begin their journey.

Many were the tears shed by them in their last adieus to a place so much beloved. "Dear, dear Norland!" said Marianne, as she wandered alone before the house, on the last evening of their being there; "when shall I cease to regret you!- when learn to feel a home elsewhere!- Oh! happy house, could you know what I suffer in now viewing you from this spot, from whence, perhaps, I may view you no more!- And you, ye well-known trees!- but you will continue the same. No leaf will decay because we are removed, nor any branch become motionless although we can observe you no longer!- No; you will continue the same; unconscious of the pleasure or the regret you occasion, and insensible of any change in those who walk under your shade!- But who will remain to enjoy you?"




  达什伍德太太一发出回信,就喜不自禁地向几子儿媳宣布:她己经找到了房子,一旦做好迁居准备,就不再打扰他们了。他俩听她这么一说,不禁吃了一惊。约翰.达什伍德夫人没有吭声,她丈夫倒挺客气,说他希望迁居的地方不要离诺兰庄园太远。达什伍德太太洋洋得意地回答说,她要搬到德文郡。爱德华一听这话,连忙把脸转向她,带着惊讶而关切的口气(这并不出她所料),重复了一声:“德文郡,你真的要去那儿?离这儿这么远。去德文郡什么地方?”达什伍德太太说明了地点,就在埃克塞特以北不到四英里的地方。
  “那只是个乡舍,”她接着说道,“不过我希望能在那里接待我的许多朋友。这幢房子可以很容易地再增加一两个房间。如果我的朋友们能毫无困难地远道赶来看我,我一定会毫无困难地给他们安排住处。”
  最后,她非常客气地邀请约翰.达什伍德夫妇去巴顿作客,还一片深情地向爱德华提出邀请。虽然她最近与儿媳的一次谈话促使她打定主意:除非万不得已,否则决不在诺兰庄园多呆一天,但是那次谈话中儿媳的主要意向却对她丝毫没有影响。同以往一样,她这次搬家的目的决不是为了要把爱德华和埃丽诺分开,她想通过针锋相对地邀请爱德华,向约翰.达什伍德夫人表明:“你尽管反对这门亲事好了,我压根儿不买你的帐!”
  约翰.达什伍德先生三番五次地对继母说:她在距离诺兰庄园这么远的地方找了座房子,叫他不能为她搬运家具效力,真是不胜遗憾。此时,他良心上的确感到不安,他已经把履行对父亲的诺言局限在帮帮忙这一点上,想不到这样一来,连这点忙也帮不上了。家具全部由水路运走。主要的东西有家用亚麻台布、金银器皿、瓷器、书籍,以及玛丽安的漂亮钢琴。约翰.达什伍德夫人眼看着东西一包包地运走了,不觉叹了口气。达什伍德太太的收入与他们的相比,是微乎其微的,可她竟然能有这么漂亮的家具,怎么能叫她不觉得难受呢?
  这座房子,达什伍德太太租用一年,里面陈设齐全,她马上就可以住进去。双方在协议中没有遇到任何困难。达什伍德太太只等着处理掉她诺兰庄园的财物,确定好将来家里用几个仆人,然后再启程西迁。因为她对自己关心的事处理起来极其迅速,所以很快就办妥了。她丈夫留下的马匹,在他死后不久就卖掉了。现在又出现一个处理马车的机会,经大女儿恳切相劝,她也同意卖掉。若是依照她自己的愿望,为了使孩子们过得舒适,她还是要留下这辆马车,怎奈埃丽诺考虑周到,只好依了她。也是依照埃丽诺的明智想法,她们还把仆人的数量限制到三个——两个女仆,一个男仆,都是从她们在诺兰庄园已有的仆人中很快挑选出来的。
  那位男仆和一位女仆当即被差往德文郡,收拾房子迎接女主人。因为达什伍德太太与米德尔顿夫人素昧平生,她宁肯立即住进乡舍,而不愿到巴顿庄园作客。约翰爵士将房子描述过了,对此她深信不疑,无心再去亲自查看,等搬进去再说吧。她要离开诺兰庄园的心情越来越迫切。明摆着,那位儿媳眼见她要搬家了,不禁得意扬扬,那股得意劲儿,即使在冷冰冰地请她推迟几天再走的时候,也不加掩饰。现在该是约翰,达什伍德妥善履行对父亲的诺言的时候啦。既然他初来诺兰庄园时没有尽到责任,现在她们行将离开他的家,也许是他履行诺言的最好时机。但是,达什伍德太太很快就死了这个心,她从他的话音里听得出来,他所谓的帮助只不过是让她们在诺兰庄园寄住了六个月。他成天喋喋不休,什么家庭开支越来越大呀,什么要花钱的地方没完没了呀,什么不管多么显要的人物也面临着无可估量的花销问题呀,听起来,他自己似乎需要更多的钱财收入,而决不想往外送钱。
  约翰.米德尔顿爵士写给诺兰庄园的头一封信收到后不过几个星期,达什伍德母女的新居便料理停当了,于是她们可以启程了。
  最后向如此可爱的地方告别,母女们可没少流眼泪。“亲爱的诺兰庄园:”离别前的头天夜里,玛丽安在房前独自徘徊,边走边说。“我什么时候能不留恋你呢?什么时候能安心于异土他乡呢?哦,幸福的家园!你知道我现在站在这几打量你有多么痛苦,也许我再也不能站在这儿打量你啦!还有你们,多么熟悉的树木:你们将依然如故。你们的叶子不会因为我们搬走了而腐烂,你们的枝条不会因为我们不能再观看了而停止摇动!那是不会的,你们将依然加故,全然不知你们给人们带来的是喜是哀,全然不知在你们阴影下走动的人们发生了什么变化!可是,谁将留在这儿享受你们给予的乐趣呢?”
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 7楼  发表于: 2013-10-26 0
Chapter Six

The first part of their journey was performed in too melancholy a disposition to be otherwise than tedious and unpleasant. But as they drew towards the end of it, their interest in the appearance of a country which they were to inhabit overcame their dejection, and a view of Barton Valley, as they entered it, gave them cheerfulness. It was a pleasant, fertile spot, well wooded, and rich in pasture. After winding along it for more than a mile, they reached their own house. A small green court was the whole of its demesne in front; and a neat wicket-gate admitted them into it.

As a house, Barton Cottage, though small, was comfortable and compact; but as a cottage it was defective, for the building was regular, the roof was tiled, the window shutters were not painted green, nor were the walls covered with honeysuckles. A narrow passage led directly through the house into the garden behind. On each side of the entrance was a sitting room, about sixteen feet square; and beyond them were the offices and the stairs. Four bed- rooms and two garrets formed the rest of the house. It had not been built many years, and was in good repair. In comparison of Norland, it was poor and small indeed!- but the tears which recollection called forth as they entered the house were soon dried away. They were cheered by the joy of the servants on their arrival, and each for the sake of the others resolved to appear happy. It was very early in September; the season was fine; and from first seeing the place under the advantage of good weather, they received an impression in its favor which was of material service in recommending it to their lasting approbation.

The situation of the house was good. High hills rose immediately behind, and at no great distance on each side; some of which were open downs, the others cultivated and woody. The village of Barton was chiefly on one of these hills, and formed a pleasant view from the cottage windows. The prospect in front was more extensive; it commanded the whole of the valley, and reached into the country beyond. The hills which surrounded the cottage terminated the valley in that direction; under another name, and in another course, it branched out again between two of the steepest of them.

With the size and furniture of the house Mrs. Dashwood was upon the whole well satisfied; for though her former style of life rendered many additions to the latter indispensable, yet to add and improve was a delight to her; and she had at this time ready money enough to supply all that was wanted of greater elegance to the apartments. "As for the house itself, to be sure," said she, "it is too small for our family, but we will make ourselves tolerably comfortable for the present, as it is too late in the year for improvements. Perhaps in the spring, if I have plenty of money, as I dare say I shall, we may think about building. These parlors are both too small for such parties of our friends as I hope to see often collected here; and I have some thoughts of throwing the passage into one of them, with perhaps a part of the other, and so leave the remainder of that other for an entrance; this, with a new drawing-room which may be easily added, and a bed-chamber and garret above, will make it a very snug little cottage. I could wish the stairs were handsome. But one must not expect everything; though I suppose it would be no difficult matter to widen them. I shall see how much I am before-hand with the world in the spring, and we will plan our improvements accordingly."

In the meantime, till all these alterations could be made from the savings of an income of five hundred a year by a woman who never saved in her life, they were wise enough to be contented with the house as it was; and each of them was busy in arranging their particular concerns, and endeavoring, by placing around them books and other possessions, to form themselves a home. Marianne's piano-forte was unpacked and properly disposed of; and Elinor's drawings were affixed to the walls of their sitting room.

In such employments as these they were interrupted soon after breakfast the next day by the entrance of their landlord, who called to welcome them to Barton, and to offer them every accommodation from his own house and garden in which theirs might at present be deficient. Sir John Middleton was a good looking man about forty. He had formerly visited at Stanhill, but it was too long for his young cousins to remember him. His countenance was thoroughly good-humoured; and his manners were as friendly as the style of his letter. Their arrival seemed to afford him real satisfaction, and their comfort to be an object of real solicitude to him. He said much of his earnest desire of their living in the most sociable terms with his family, and pressed them so cordially to dine at Barton Park every day till they were better settled at home that, though his entreaties were carried to a point of perseverance beyond civility, they could not give offence. His kindness was not confined to words; for within an hour after he left them, a large basket full of garden stuff and fruit arrived from the park, which was followed before the end of the day by a present of game. He insisted, moreover, on conveying all their letters to and from the post for them, and would not be denied the satisfaction of sending them his newspaper every day.

Lady Middleton had sent a very civil message by him, denoting her intention of waiting on Mrs. Dashwood as soon as she could be assured that her visit would be no inconvenience; and as this message was answered by an invitation equally polite, her ladyship was introduced to them the next day.
They were, of course, very anxious to see a person on whom so much of their comfort at Barton must depend; and the elegance of her appearance was favourable to their wishes. Lady Middleton was not more than six or seven and twenty; her face was handsome, her figure tall and striking, and her address graceful. Her manners had all the elegance which her husband's wanted. But they would have been improved by some share of his frankness and warmth; and her visit was long enough to detract something from their first admiration, by showing that, though perfectly well-bred, she was reserved, cold, and had nothing to say for herself beyond the most common-place inquiry or remark.

Conversation, however, was not wanted, for Sir John was very chatty, and Lady Middleton had taken the wise precaution of bringing with her their eldest child, a fine little boy about six years old; by which means there was one subject always to be recurred to by the ladies in case of extremity, for they had to enquire his name and age, admire his beauty, and ask him questions which his mother answered for him, while he hung about her and held down his head, to the great surprise of her ladyship, who wondered at his being so shy before company, as he could make noise enough at home. On every formal visit a child ought to be of the party, by way of provision for discourse. In the present case it took up ten minutes to determine whether the boy were most like his father or mother, and in what particular he resembled either, for of course every body differed, and every body was astonished at the opinion of the others.

An opportunity was soon to be given to the Dashwoods of debating on the rest of the children, as Sir John would not leave the house without securing their promise of dining at the Park the next day.



  旅途开头一段,大家心情抑郁,只觉得道路漫长,索然无味。但是,临近终点的时候,一看到马上就要居住的乡间,兴致就冒了出来,沮丧的情绪顿时被压了下去。而一走进巴顿山谷,大家便都情不自禁地兴奋起来。这地方景色宜人,土质肥沃,林木茂密,牧草丰盛。沿着蜿蜒的山谷走上一英里多路,便来到她们的家,屋前只有个绿茵小院,她们母女几个穿过一道整齐的小门,走进院里。
  巴顿乡舍作为一所住宅,尽管太小,倒也舒适紧凑。不过作为一座乡舍,却有不少缺陷,因为房子造得太正规,房顶铺瓦,窗板没有漆成绿色,墙上也没有爬满忍冬花。一条狭窄的穿堂过道,直通屋后的花园。过道两旁各有一间客厅,约略十六英尺见方,客厅向里是下房和楼梯。构成小楼其余部分的,是四间卧室和两间阁楼。房子盖好不多年,修缮得很好。同诺兰的住宅相比,的确显得寒碜、矮小!但是,她们马上擦干了刚进屋时勾起的辛酸眼泪。仆人见主人来了,一个个喜气洋洋,主人也跟着乐了。各人都看在别人的份上,硬是装出高高兴兴的样子。现在是九月初,正赶上好时节。多亏老天作美———天气晴朗,她们初次见到这个地方,就留下了良好,的印象,这对于促使她们长久喜爱这个地方,起到了巨大的作用。,
  房子的位置选得恰到好处。紧靠屋后,山峦耸立;左右不远,也有峰峦依傍;群山之中,有的是开阔的高地,有的是耕地和林带。巴顿村大致建在一座山上,立在乡舍窗口举目远跳,景色十分宜人。房舍正面,视野尤为开阔,整个山谷一览无余,目力所及,直达远处乡间。山谷绵延到乡舍跟前,终于被三面环抱的山峦截断;但是在两座最陡峭的山峦之间,沿另一方向,岔出一条另有名目的支谷。
  整个说来,达什伍德太太对房子的大小和陈设还是满意的。因为她虽然习惯了先前的生活方式,以后少不得要添这置那的,然而添置和修缮对她是一种乐趣。眼前她倒有足够的现钱,可以把一个个房间装潢得更漂亮些。“至于房子本身嘛,”她说,“的确是太小了,我们一家人住不下,不过岁时已晚,来不及改建,暂且凑合着也够舒服的了。也许到了春天,如果我手头宽裕的话(我想一定会宽裕的),咱们再考虑改建的事儿。我希望经常邀请朋友们来这里聚会,可是这两间客厅太小了。我有点想法,准备把一间客厅扩大,加进走廊,也许再加进另一间客厅的一部分,而把那间客厅的余下部分改作走廊。这么一来,再有一间新客厅(这很容易增加),一间卧室和阁楼,就能把我们的小乡舍安排得小巧精当、舒舒服服。我本来还想把楼梯修得漂亮些,但是人不能期望一口吃成个胖子,虽然把它加宽一下没有什么难处。到了春天,我还要看看手头有多少钱,然后根据情况来计划我们的装潢修缮。”
  一个妇女,一生从未攒过钱,现在居然要从一年五百镑的收入中攒钱完成所有这些改修工作。在改修工作没有完成之前,她们倒明智地认为,就按现在的样子,这房子也满不错了。她们都在各忙各的私事,在四周摆上自己的书籍等物,以便给自己建个小天地。玛丽安的钢琴给拆了包,放在恰当的位置。埃丽诺的图画挂在客厅的墙壁上。
  第二天早饭后不久,正当母女们如此这般忙碌不停的时候,房东登门拜访来了。他欢迎她们来到巴顿,眼前如有短缺不便之处,从他邸园里可以提供一切方便。约翰.米德尔顿爵士是个四十来岁的美男于。他以前曾去过斯坦希尔,不过那是很久以前的事,他那几位年轻的表侄女记不得他了。他和颜悦色,那风度就像他的信一样亲切友好。看来,她们的到来使他感到由衷的高兴,她们的舒适成为他深为关切的问题。他一再表示,诚挚地希望他们两家能亲密相处,热忱地恳求她们在安顿好之前,每天到巴顿庄园用餐。他一个劲地恳求着,简直到了有失体统的地步,但是并不会惹得对方生气。他的一片好心不光挂在嘴皮上,他走后不到半个钟头,就打,发人从巴顿庄园送来一大篮子蔬菜水果,天黑之前又送来些野味。此外,他执意要替她们往邮局送取来往信件,还乐于把自己的报纸每天送给她们看。
  米德尔顿夫人托丈夫捎了个十分客气的口信,表示愿意在她确信不会给她们带来不便的时候,立即来拜访达什伍德太太。作为回答,达什伍德太太同样客气地提出了邀请,于是,这位夫人第二天就被引见给达什伍德母女。
  当然,她们很想见见她,因为她们以后能否在巴顿过上舒适日子,在很大程度上有赖于她,她的光临正合她们的心愿。米德尔顿夫人不过二十六七岁,脸蛋俊俏,身材苗条,仪态妩媚动人。她丈夫缺少的优雅举止,她倒一应俱全。不过,她若是多少具备几分她丈夫的坦率和热情,举止还会显得更加优雅。但她呆的时间一长,达什伍德母女就不像开头那样对她赞羡不已了。因为她虽然受过良好的教养,但却不苟言笑,冷冷淡淡,除了极其简单地寒响几句之外,别无他话可说。
  不管怎样,话儿还是没有少说,因为约翰爵士喜好闲聊,而且米德尔顿夫人也有先见之明,带来了她的大孩于。他是个六岁上下的小男孩,这就是说,一旦谈话陷入僵局,他可以成为太太小姐们反复提及的话题。因为大伙儿少不得总要问问他叫什么名字,今年几岁啦,称赞称赞他的美貌,然后再提些别的问题,不过统统都得由母亲代为回答。出乎米德尔顿夫人意料之外,这孩子紧紧偎依在她身旁,一直低着头。她不由的纳闷:他在家里还大吵大闹的,到了客人面前怎么这样羞羞答答。每逢正式探亲访友,为了提供谈话的资料,人们该带上孩子一同前往。现在,大伙儿足足用了十分钟,谈论这孩子究竟像父亲还是像母亲,以及具体地在哪些地方像哪个人。当然,大家的看法很不一致,各人都对别人的看法表示惊讶。
  过不多久,达什伍德母女就会有机会对客人的另外几个孩子展开一场争论,因为约翰爵士得不到她们同意第二天去巴顿庄园用餐的许诺,说什么也不肯离去。
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 8楼  发表于: 2013-10-26 0
Chapter Seven

Barton Park was about half a mile from the cottage. The ladies had passed near it in their way along the valley, but it was screened from their view at home by the projection of a hill. The house was large and handsome; and the Middletons lived in a style of equal hospitality and elegance. The former was for Sir John's gratification, the latter for that of his lady. There were scarcely ever without some friends staying with them in the house, and they kept more company of every kind than any other family in the neighbourhood. It was necessary to the happiness of both; for however dissimilar in temper and outward behaviour, they strongly resembled each other in that total want of talent and taste which confined their employments, unconnected with such as society produced, within a very pass. Sir John was a sportsman, Lady Middleton a mother. He hunted and shot, and she humoured her children; and these were their only resources. Lady Middleton had the advantage of being able to spoil her children all the year round, while Sir John's independent employments were in existence only half the time. Continual engagements at home and abroad, however, supplied all the deficiencies of nature and education; supported the good spirits of Sir John, and gave exercise to the good breeding of his wife.

Lady Middleton piqued herself upon the elegance of her table, and of all her domestic arrangements; and from this kind of vanity was her greatest enjoyment in any of their parties. But Sir John's satisfaction in society was much more real; he delighted in collecting about him more young people than his house would hold, and the noisier they were the better was he pleased. He was a blessing to all the juvenile part of the neighbourhood; for in summer he was for ever forming parties to eat cold ham and chicken out of doors, and in winter his private balls were numerous enough for any young lady who was not suffering under the unsatiable appetite of fifteen.

The arrival of a new family in the country was always a matter of joy to him; and in every point of view he was charmed with the inhabitants he had now procured for his cottage at Barton. The Misses Dashwood were young, pretty, and unaffected. It was enough to secure his good opinion; for to be unaffected was all that a pretty girl could want to make her mind as captivating as her person. The friendliness of his disposition made him happy in accommodating those, whose situation might be considered, in comparison with the past, as unfortunate. In showing kindness to his cousins, therefore, he had the real satisfaction of a good heart; and in settling a family of females only in his cottage, he had all the satisfaction of a sportsman; for a sportsman, though he esteems only those of his sex who are sportsmen likewise, is not often desirous of encouraging their taste by admitting them to a residence within his own manor.

Mrs. Dashwood and her daughters were met at the door of the house by Sir John, who welcomed them to Barton Park with unaffected sincerity; and as he attended them to the drawingroom repeated to the young ladies the concern which the same subject had drawn from him the day before, at being unable to get any smart young men to meet them. They would see, he said, only one gentleman there besides himself; a particular friend who was staying at the Park, but who was neither very young nor very gay. He hoped they would all excuse the smallness of the party, and could assure them it should never happen so again. He had been to several families that morning, in hopes of procuring some addition to their number, but it was moonlight, and every body was full of engagements. Luckily Lady Middleton's mother had arrived at Barton within the last hour; and as she was a very cheerful, agreeable woman, be hoped the young ladies would not find it so very dull as they might imagine. The young ladies, as well as their mother, were perfectly satisfied with having two entire strangers of the party, and wished for no more.

Mrs. Jennings, Lady Middleton's mother, was a good-humoured, merry, fat, elderly woman, who talked a great deal, seemed very happy, and rather vulgar. She was full of jokes and laughter, and before dinner was over, had said many witty things on the subject of lovers and husbands; hoped they had not left their hearts behind them in Sussex, and pretended to see them blush whether they did or not. Marianne was vexed at it for her sister's sake, and turned her eyes towards Elinor to see how she bore these attacks, with an earnestness which gave Elinor far more pain than could arise from such common-place raillery as Mrs. Jennings's.

Colonel Brandon, the friend of Sir John, seemed no more adapted by resemblance of manner to be his friend, than Lady Middleton was to be his wife, or Mrs. Jennings to be Lady Middleton's mother. He was silent and grave. His appearance, however, was not unpleasing, in spite of his being, in the opinion of Marianne and Margaret, an absolute old bachelor, for he was on the wrong side of five-and-thirty; but though his face was not handsome, his countenance was sensible, and his address was particularly gentlemanlike.
There was nothing in any of the party which could recommend them as companions to the Dashwoods; but the cold insipidity of Lady Middleton was so particularly repulsive, that in comparison of it the gravity of Colonel Brandon, and even the boisterous mirth of Sir John and his mother-in-law, was interesting. Lady Middleton seemed to be roused to enjoyment only by the entrance of her four noisy children after dinner, who pulled her about, tore her clothes, and put an end to every kind of discourse except what related to themselves.

In the evening, as Marianne was discovered to be musical, she was invited to play. The instrument was unlocked, every body prepared to be charmed, and Marianne, who sang very well, at their request went through the chief of the songs which Lady Middleton had brought into the family on her marriage, and which, perhaps, had lain ever since in the same position on the piano-forte; for or ladyship had celebrated that event by giving up music, although, by her mother's account, she had played extremely well, and by her own was very fond of it.

Marianne's performance was highly applauded. Sir John was loud in his admiration at the end of every song, and as loud in his conversation with the others while every song lasted. Lady Middleton frequently called him to order, wondered how any one's attention could be diverted from music for a moment, and asked Marianne to sing a particular song which Marianne had just finished. Colonel Brandon alone, of all the party, heard her without being in raptures. He paid her only the compliment of attention; and she felt a respect for him on the occasion, which the others had reasonably forfeited by their shameless want of taste. His pleasure in music, though it amounted not to that ecstatic delight which alone could sympathise with her own, was estimable when contrasted against the horrible insensibility of the others; and she was reasonable enough to allow that a man of five-and-thirty might well have outlived all acuteness of feeling, and every exquisite power of enjoyment. She was perfectly disposed to make every allowance for the colonel's advanced state of life which humanity required.




  巴顿庄园离乡舍约半英里。达什伍德母女沿山谷进来时,曾从它近前走过,但是从家里望去,却被一座山峰遮断了视线。那座房子高大美观,米德尔顿夫妇保持着一种好客、高雅的生活气派。好客是为了满足约翰爵士的愿望,高雅则是为了满足他夫人的愿望。他们家里几乎随时都有朋友在作客。他们的客人各种各样,比方圆左近谁家的都多。这事关系到两人的幸福,实在不可缺少,因为他们不管在性情和举止上多么不同,但在缺乏天资和情趣这一点上却极其相似。因此,他们只好把自己的职业(这同社会上的职业毫无联系)局限在一个非常狭小的天地。约翰爵士喜好打猎,米德尔顿夫人专当妈妈。一个追捕行猎,一个哄逗孩子,这是他们仅有的能耐。对米德尔顿夫人有利的是,她可以一年到头地娇惯孩子,而约翰爵士只有一半时间进行独立活动。不过,里里外外的不断忙碌倒弥补了天赋和教育上的一切不足,一方面使约翰爵士精神振奋,一方面使他妻于在教养子女上大显身手。
  米德尔顿夫人素以做得一手好菜和善于料理家务为荣,出于这种虚荣心,她才对家里举行的每次宴会感到其乐无穷。不过,约翰爵士对社交活动的兴致却真诚多了。他喜欢招来一大帮年轻人,屋里都容纳不下,他们越吵闹,他越觉得高兴。他成了附近青少年一代的福星,因为一到夏天,他就接连不断地把大伙儿聚集起来,在室外吃冷冻火腿和烧鸡;到了冬天,他的家庭舞会多得不计其数,对于年轻姑娘来说,只要不是百跳不厌的十五岁少女,谁都会感觉心满意足。
  乡里新来了一户人家,这对约翰爵士总是一件喜幸事儿。不管从哪个角度看,他给巴顿乡舍招来的新房客都使他着迷。三位达什伍德小姐年轻漂亮,毫不做作,这就足以博得他的好评,因为不屑做作正是年轻姑娘所缺乏的东西,装腔作势使其心灵不能像外貌一样具有魅力。爵士性情善良,每逢谁遭到不幸,总是提供方便。因此,能对几个表侄女表明一番好意,使他感到一个好心人的由衷喜悦;而能让一家女眷住进他的乡舍,却又使他感到一个行猎爱好者的由衷喜悦。因为对于一个行猎爱好者来说(虽然他只敬佩那些与他属于同一性别、也爱好打猎的人们),他并不是经常愿意把女人们引进自己的庄园居住,纵容她们得寸进尺。
  约翰爵士在门口迎接达什伍德母女,真诚地欢迎她们光临巴顿庄园。他陪着客人步入客厅,一再向几位小姐表示,没有找来几位漂亮小伙子来欢迎她们,他深感不安;前一天,这个问题已经引起了他的不安。他说,除他之外,她们在这里只能见到一位男客。这是他的一位特别要好的朋友,现在就住在他的宅第里,不过他既不年轻,也不活跃。宾客这么少,希望小姐们见谅,并且向她们保证:以后决不会再发生类似情况。那天上午,他跑了好几家,想多拉几个人来,怎奈今宵是月明之夜,大家都有约会。幸运的是,米德尔顿夫人的母亲才来到巴顿不久。她是个非常快乐、非常和蔼的女人,爵士希望小姐们不会像她们想象的那样感到枯燥无味。几位小姐和她们的母亲见席上有两位素不相识的客人,也就心满意足,并没有别的奢望。
  米德尔顿夫人的母亲詹宁斯太太是个上了年纪的女人,性情和悦,体态肥胖。她唠唠叨叨地说个不停,看样子很开心,也相当粗俗。她很能说笑话,自己也跟着哈哈大笑。到晚饭结束时,她已经情人长、情人短地说了不少俏皮话。她希望小姐们没把自己的心上人留在苏塞克斯,还假装看见她们羞红了脸,也不管是否真有其事。玛丽安为姐姐抱不平,感到十分恼火。她将目光转向埃丽诺,想看看她如何忍受这番攻击,谁想埃丽诺看见妹妹那副一本正经的神气,比听到詹宁斯太太那陈腐不堪的戏谑还感觉痛苦。
  从风度上看,客人布兰登上校似乎并不适合做约翰爵士的朋友,就如同米德尔顿夫人不适合做他的妻子、詹宁斯太太不适合做米德尔顿夫人的母亲一样。他沉默严肃,不过外貌倒不令人讨厌,尽管玛丽安和玛格丽特认为他一定是个老光棍,因为他已经过了三十五岁。虽说他的面孔不算漂亮,却显得神情明善,颇有绅士气派。
  这伙人中,哪一位也没有任何与达什伍德母女志趣相投之处。不过,米德尔顿夫人过于阴沉,让人反感至极,相形之下,严肃的布兰登上校、兴高采烈的约翰爵士及其岳母,倒还有趣一些。米德尔顿夫人好像只是饭后见她四个孩子吵吵嚷嚷地跑进来,兴致才高起来。这些孩子把她拖来拖去,扯她的衣服,于是,大伙除了谈论他们,别的话题全部停止。
  到了晚上,人们发现玛丽安很有音乐才能,便邀请她当场表演。钢琴打开了,大家都准备陶醉一番,玛丽安的歌喉非常优美,在众人的要求下,她演唱了乐谱里最动听的几首歌曲。这些乐谱都是米德尔顿夫人出嫁时带来的,后来放在钢琴上可能一直没有挪动过,因为米德尔顿夫人为了庆贺她的婚姻大事,便放弃了音乐。不过,照她母亲的话说,她弹得好极了;照她自己的话说,她非常喜爱音乐。
  玛丽安的演唱受到热烈欢迎。每演唱完一支歌曲,约翰爵士便高声赞叹,而在表演的过程中,他又和人高声交谈。米德尔顿夫人一次次地叫他安静,不知道他听歌曲怎么能有哪怕是片刻的分心,而她自己却要求玛丽安演唱一支刚刚唱完的歌曲。宾主之间,唯独布兰登上校没有听得欣喜若狂。上校只是怀有敬意地听着;玛丽安当时对他也深表尊敬,因为其他人表现出来的庸俗趣味,理所当然地失去了她的敬意。上校对音乐的爱好虽然没有达到着迷的程度,没有与她自己等同,但是与其他人的麻木不仁相对照,却显得十分难能可贵。玛丽安非常通情达理地认为,一个三十五岁的男人可能早已失去了感情的敏锐性和对欢乐的强烈感受。她完全可以理解上校的老成持重,这是人类所必需的。
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 9楼  发表于: 2013-10-26 0
Chapter Eight

Mrs. Jennings was a widow with an ample jointure. She had only two daughters, both of whom she had lived to see respectably married, and she had now, therefore, nothing to do but to marry all the rest of the world. In the promotion of this object she was zealously active, as far as her ability reached; and missed no opportunity of projecting weddings among all the young people of her acquaintance. She was remarkably quick in the discovery of attachments, and had enjoyed the advantage of raising the blushes and the vanity of many a young lady by insinuations of her power over such a young man; and this kind of discernment enabled her, soon after her arrival at Barton, decisively to pronounce that Colonel Brandon was very much in love with Marianne Dashwood. She rather suspected it to be so, on the very first evening of their being together, from his listening so attentively while she sang to them; and when the visit was returned by the Middletons dining at the cottage, the fact was ascertained by his listening to her again. It must be so. She was perfectly convinced of it. It would be an excellent match, for he was rich, and she was handsome. Mrs. Jennings had been anxious to see Colonel Brandon well married, ever since her connection with Sir John first brought him to her knowledge; and she was always anxious to get a good husband for every pretty girl.

The immediate advantage to herself was by no means inconsiderable, for it supplied her with endless jokes against them both. At the Park she laughed at the colonel, and in the cottage at Marianne. To the former her raillery was probably, as far as it regarded only himself, perfectly indifferent; but to the latter it was at first incomprehensible; and when its object was understood, she hardly knew whether most to laugh at its absurdity, or censure its impertinence; for she considered it as an unfeeling reflection on the colonel's advanced years, and on his forlorn condition as an old bachelor.

Mrs. Dashwood, who could not think a man five years younger than herself so exceedingly ancient as he appeared to the youthful fancy of her daughter, ventured to clear Mrs. Jennings from the probability of wishing to throw ridicule on his age.

"But at least, mamma, you cannot deny the absurdity of the accusation, though you may not think it intentionally ill-natured. Colonel Brandon is certainly younger than Mrs. Jennings, but he is old enough to be my father; and if he were ever animated enough to be in love, must have long outlived every sensation of the kind. It is too ridiculous! When is a man to be safe from such wit, if age and infirmity will not protect him?"

"Infirmity!" said Elinor, "do you call Colonel Brandon infirm? I can easily suppose that his age may appear much greater to you than to my mother; but you can hardly deceive yourself as to his having the use of his limbs!"

"Did not you hear him complain of the rheumatism? and is not that the commonest infirmity of declining life?"

"My dearest child," said her mother, laughing, "at this rate you must be in continual terror of my decay; and it must seem to you a miracle that my life has been extended to the advanced age of forty."

"Mamma, you are not doing me justice. I know very well that Colonel Brandon is not old enough to make his friends yet apprehensive of losing him in the course of nature. He may live twenty years longer. But thirty-five has nothing to do with matrimony."

"Perhaps," said Elinor, "thirty-five and seventeen had better not have any thing to do with matrimony together. But if there should by any chance happen to be a woman who is single at seven-and-twenty, I should not think Colonel Brandon's being thirty-five any objection to his marrying her."

"A woman of seven-and-twenty," said Marianne, after pausing a moment, "can never hope to feel or inspire affection again, and if her home be uncomfortable, or her fortune small, I can suppose that she might bring herself to submit to the offices of a nurse, for the sake of the provision and security of a wife. In his marrying such a woman, therefore, there would be nothing unsuitable. It would be a compact of convenience, and the world would be satisfied. In my eyes it would be no marriage at all, but that would be nothing. To me it would seem only a commercial exchange, in which each wished to be benefited at the expense of the other."

"It would be impossible, I know," replied Elinor, "to convince you that a woman of seven-and-twenty could feel for a man of thirty-five anything near enough to love, to make him a desirable companion to her. But I must object to your dooming Colonel Brandon and his wife to the constant confinement of a sick chamber, merely because he chanced to complain yesterday (a very cold damp day), of a slight rheumatic feel in one of his shoulders."

"But he talked of flannel waistcoats," said Marianne; "and with me a flannel waistcoat is invariably connected with aches, cramps, rheumatisms, and every species of ailment that can afflict the old and the feeble."

"Had he been only in a violent fever, you would not have despised him half so much. Confess, Marianne, is not there something interesting to you in the flushed cheek, hollow eye, and quick pulse of a fever?"

Soon after this, upon Elinor's leaving the room, "Mamma," said Marianne, "I have an alarm on the subject of illness which I cannot conceal from you. I am sure Edward Ferrars is not well. We have now been here almost a fortnight, and yet he does not come. Nothing but real indisposition could occasion this extraordinary delay. What else can detain him at Norland?"

"Had you any idea of his coming so soon?" said Mrs. Dashwood. "I had none. On the contrary, if I have felt any anxiety at all on the subject, it has been in recollecting that he sometimes showed a want of pleasure and readiness in accepting my invitation, when I talked of his coming to Barton. Does Elinor expect him already?"

"I have never mentioned it to her, but of course she must."

"I rather think you are mistaken, for when I was talking to her yesterday of getting a new grate for the spare bed-chamber, she observed that there was no immediate hurry for it, as it was not likely that the room would be wanted for some time."

"How strange this is! what can be the meaning of it! But the whole of their behaviour to each other has been unaccountable! How cold, how composed were their last adieus! How languid their conversation the last evening of their being together! In Edward's farewell there was no distinction between Elinor and me: it was the good wishes of an affectionate brother to both. Twice did I leave them purposely together in the course of the last morning, and each time did he most unaccountably follow me out of the room. And Elinor, in quitting Norland and Edward, cried not as I did. Even now her self-command is invariable. When is she dejected or melancholy? When does she try to avoid society, or appear restless and dissatisfied in it?"




  詹宁斯太太是个寡妇,丈夫临死时给她留下一大笔遗产。她只有两个女儿,已亲眼看着她们嫁给了体面人家,于是现今闲着无事可做,只好给人家说亲。她撮合起这种事情,只要力所能及,总是热情满怀,劲头十足,只要是她认识的青年人,从不错过一次说媒拉纤的机会。她的嗅觉异常灵敏,善于发现儿女私情,而且专爱暗示谁家小姐迷住了某某公子,逗得人家满脸通红,心里飘飘然。她凭借这双慧眼,刚到巴顿不久,便断然宣布:布兰登上校一心爱上了玛丽安.达什伍德。头天晚上在一起时,从他聚精会神听她唱歌的那副神情看,她就颇为怀疑情况如此。后来米德尔顿夫妇到乡舍回访时,他又一次全神贯注地听她唱歌,事情便确定无疑了,事情肯定加此。她有百分之百的把握。这将是一起天设良缘:男的有钱,女的漂亮。自从在约翰爵士家第一次认识布兰登上校以来,詹宁斯太太就急于想给他找个好太太。同时,她又总是急于想给每个漂亮姑娘找个好丈夫。
  当然,她自己也可直接占到不少便宜,因为这为她戏弄他们两人提供了无穷无尽的笑料。她在巴顿庄园嘲笑布兰登上校,到了乡舍便嘲弄玛丽安。对于前者,她的戏弄只牵涉到他一个人,因而他也毫不在乎。但是对于后者,她的嘲弄起先是莫名其妙的,后来弄清了是针对谁的,玛丽安真不知道是该嘲笑这事的荒谬,还是责难它的欠妥。她认为这是对上校上了年纪和孤苦伶灯的单身汉处境的无情捉弄。
  达什伍德太太很难想象,一个比她自己年轻五岁的男人,在她女儿那富于青春活力的心目中,会显得何等苍老,于是便大着胆子对詹宁斯太太说:她不该拿上校的年龄取笑。“体衰!”埃丽诺说。“你说布兰登上校体衰?不难想象,他的年龄在你看来比在母亲看来要大得多,不过你总不能自欺欺人地说他手脚不灵吧!”
  “你没听他说有风湿病吗?难道这不是最常见的衰老症?”
  “我最亲爱的孩子,”她母亲笑着说,“照这么说,你一定在不停地为我的衰老而感到心惊胆战啦。在你看来,我能活到四十岁的高龄一定是个奇迹吧。”
  “妈妈,你曲解了我的意思。我知道,布兰登上校还没老到使他的朋友们现在就担心会合乎自然地失去他,他可能再活二十年。但是到了三十五岁就不该考虑结婚。”
  “也许,”埃丽诺说道,“三十五岁和十七岁最好不要结成姻缘。不过,万一有个女人到了二十七岁还是独身,我看布兰登上校若是想要娶她为妻,三十五岁总不该成为障碍吧。”
  过了一会儿,玛丽安说道:“一个二十七岁的女人决不可能春心复萌,或者惹人动情。她若是家境不好,或者财产不多,认为做妻子可以不愁生计,并且生活得安稳些,说不定会甘愿去尽尽保姆的职责。因此,娶这样一个女人,并没有什么不妥之处。这是一项实惠的协定,大家都感到称心如意。在我后来,这根本算不上婚姻,不过这也无关紧要。对我来说,这似乎只是一种商品交换,双方都想损人利己。”
  “我知道,”埃丽诺回答说,“不可能让你相信,一个二十七岁的女人可以对一个三十五岁的男人产生一定的爱情,使他成为自己的理想伴侣。但是我不赞成你把布兰登上校看死了,仅仅因为他昨天(一个潮湿的大冷天)偶尔抱怨了一声,说一只肩膀略有点风湿病的感觉,便认为他和他妻子注定要永远关在病室里。”
  “可他说起了法兰绒马甲,”玛丽安说,“在我看来,法兰绒马甲总是与疼痛、痉挛、风湿以及老年体弱人所患的种种病症联系在一起的。”
  “他只要发一场高烧,你就不会这么瞧不起他了。坦白地说,玛丽安,你不感到发烧时的红脸颊、眍眼睛、快脉搏也很有趣吗?”
  说完这话,埃丽诺便走出了房间。“妈妈,”玛丽安说道,“我对疾病抱有一股恐惧感,没法向你隐瞒。我敢肯定,爱德华.费拉斯身体不好。我们来这儿都快两个星期了,可他还不来。只有身体不好,才会使他拖延这么许久。还有什么事情能把他耽搁在诺兰庄园呢?”
  “你认为他会来得这么快?”达什伍德太太说。“我并不这么想。正相反,加果说我对这件事有点担忧的话,那就是我记得当初邀请他来巴顿作客时,他有时接受得不够痛快。埃丽诺是不是已经在盼他来了?”
  “我从没和她提起这件事。不过,她当然在盼。”
  “我倒是认为你想错了。昨天我和她说起:想给那间空卧室安个炉子,她说现在不急,那间屋子可能一时还用不着。”
  “这就怪啦!这是什么意思呢?不过,他们两人之间的态度也真叫人不可思议!他们最后告别的时候有多么冷淡,多么镇静啊1他们最后聚会的那天晚上,说起话来多么无精打采啊!爱德华道别时,对埃丽诺和我不加区别,都像亲兄长似地祝愿一声。最后一天早晨,我有两次故意把他们两人抛在屋里,可是不知道怎么搞的,他两次都跟着我走了出来。而埃丽诺在离别诺兰庄园和爱德华时,还不及我哭得厉害。直到如今,她还一个劲地克制自己。她什么时候沮丧过?什么时候忧伤过?她什么时候想回避跟别人交往?在交往中,她什么时候显出烦躁不安过?”
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 10楼  发表于: 2013-10-26 0
Chapter Nine

The Dashwoods were now settled at Barton with tolerable comfort to themselves. The house and the garden, with all the objects surrounding them, were now become familiar, and the ordinary pursuits which had given to Norland half its charms were engaged in again with far greater enjoyment than Norland had been able to afford since the loss of their father. Sir John Middleton, who called on them every day for the first fortnight, and who was not in the habit of seeing much occupation at home, could not conceal his amazement on finding them always employed.

Their visitors, except those from Barton Park, were not many; for, in spite of Sir John's urgent entreaties that they would mix more in the neighbourhood, and repeated assurances of his carriage being always at their service, the independence of Mrs. Dashwood's spirit overcame the wish of society for her children; and she was resolute in declining to visit any family beyond the distance of a walk. There were but few who could be so classed; and it was not all of them that were attainable. About a mile and a half from the cottage, along the narrow winding valley of Allenham, which issued from that of Barton, as formerly described, the girls had, in one of their earliest walks, discovered an ancient respectable-looking mansion, which, by reminding them a little of Norland, interested their imagination and made them wish to be better acquainted with it. But they learnt, on enquiry, that its possessor, an elderly lady of very good character, was unfortunately too infirm to mix with the world, and never stirred from home.

The whole country about them abounded in beautiful walks. The high downs, which invited them from almost every window of the cottage to seek the exquisite enjoyment of air on their summits, were a happy alternative when the dirt of the valleys beneath shut up their superior beauties; and towards one of these hills did Marianne and Margaret one memorable morning direct their steps, attracted by the partial sunshine of a showery sky, and unable longer to bear the confinement which the settled rain of the two preceding days had occasioned. The weather was not tempting enough to draw the two others from their pencil and their book, in spite of Marianne's declaration that the day would be lastingly fair, and that every threatening cloud would be drawn off from their hills; and the two girls set off together.

They gaily ascended the downs, rejoicing in their own penetration at every glimpse of blue sky; and when they caught in their faces the animating gales of a high southwesterly wind, they pitied the fears which had prevented their mother and Elinor from sharing such delightful sensations.

"Is there a felicity in the world," said Marianne, "superior to this?- Margaret, we will walk here at least two hours."

Margaret agreed, and they pursued their way against the wind, resisting it with laughing delight for about twenty minutes longer, when suddenly the clouds united over their heads, and a driving rain set full in their face. Chagrined and surprised, they were obliged, though unwillingly, to turn back, for no shelter was nearer than their own house. One consolation, however, remained for them, to which the exigence of the moment gave more than usual propriety,- it was that of running with all possible speed down the steep side of the hill which led immediately to their garden gate.

They set off. Marianne had at first the advantage, but a false step brought her suddenly to the ground; and Margaret, unable to stop herself to assist her, was involuntarily hurried along, and reached the bottom in safety.

A gentleman carrying a gun, with two pointers playing round him, was passing up the hill, and within a few yards of Marianne, when her accident happened. He put down his gun and ran to her assistance. She had raised herself from the ground, but her foot had been twisted in her fall, and she was scarcely able to stand. The gentleman offered his services; and perceiving that her modesty declined what her situation rendered necessary, took her up in his arms, without farther delay, and carried her down the hill. Then passing through the garden, the gate of which had been left open by Margaret, he bore her directly into the house, whither Margaret was just arrived, and quitted not his hold till he had seated her in a chair in the parlour.

Elinor and her mother rose up in amazement at their entrance; and while the eyes of both were fixed on him with an evident wonder and a secret admiration which equally sprung from his appearance, he apologised for his intrusion by relating its cause, in a manner so frank and so graceful that his person, which was uncommonly handsome, received additional charms from his voice and expression. Had he been even old, ugly, and vulgar, the gratitude and kindness of Mrs. Dashwood would have been secured by an act of attention to her child; but the influence of youth, beauty, and elegance, gave an interest to the action which came home to her feelings.

She thanked him again and again; and, with a sweetness of address which always attended her, invited him to be seated. But this he declined, as he was dirty and wet. Mrs. Dashwood then begged to know to whom she was obliged. His name, he replied, was Willoughby, and his present home was at Allenham, from whence he hoped she would allow him the honour of calling to-morrow to enquire after Miss Dashwood. The honour was readily granted, and he then departed, to make himself still more interesting, in the midst of a heavy rain.

His manly beauty and more than common gracefulness were instantly the theme of general admiration; and the laugh which his gallantry raised against Marianne received particular spirit from his exterior attractions. Marianne herself had seen less of his person that the rest, for the confusion which crimsoned over her face, on his lifting her up, had robbed her of the power of regarding him after their entering the house. But she bad seen enough of him to join in all the admiration of the others, and with an energy which always adorned her praise. His person and air were equal to what her fancy had ever drawn for the hero of a favourite story; and in his carrying her into the house with so little previous formality there was a rapidity of thought which particularly recommended the action to her. Every circumstance belonging to him was interesting. His name was good, his residence was in their favourite village, and she soon found out that of all manly dresses a shooting-jacket was the most becoming. Her imagination was busy, her reflections were pleasant, and the pain of a sprained ankle was disregarded.

Sir John called on them as soon as the next interval of fair weather that morning allowed him to get out of doors; and Marianne's accident being related to him, he was eagerly asked whether he knew any gentleman of the name of Willoughby at Allenham.

"Willoughby!" cried Sir John; "what, is he in the country? That is good news however? I will ride over to-morrow, and ask him to dinner on Thursday."

"You know him, then," said Mrs. Dashwood.

"Know him? to be sure I do. Why, he is down here every year."

"And what sort of a young man is he?"

"As good a kind of fellow as ever lived, I assure you. A very decent shot, and there is not a bolder rider in England."

"And is that all you can say for him?" cried Marianne, indignantly. "But what are his manners on more intimate acquaintance? What his pursuits, his talents, and genius?"

Sir John was rather puzzled.

"Upon my soul," said he, "I do not know much about him as to all that. But he is a pleasant, good-humoured fellow, and has got the nicest little black bitch of a pointer I ever saw. Was she out with him to-day?"

But Marianne could no more satisfy him as to the colour of Mr. Willoughby's pointer, than he could describe to her the shades of his mind.

"But who is he?" said Elinor. "Where does he come from? Has he a house at Allenham?"

On this point Sir John could give more certain intelligence; and he told them that Mr. Willoughby had no property of his own in the country; that he resided there only while he was visiting the old lady at Allenham Court, to whom he was related, and whose possessions he was to inherit; adding, "Yes, yes, he is very well worth catching I can tell you, Miss Dashwood; he has a pretty little estate of his own, in Somersetshire besides; and if I were you, I would not give him up to my younger sister, in spite of all this tumbling down hills. Miss Marianne must not expect to have all the men to herself. Brandon will be jealous, if she does not take care."

"I do not believe," said Mrs. Dashwood, with a good-humoured smile, "that Mr. Willoughby will be incommoded by the attempts of either of my daughters, towards what you call catching him. It is not an employment to which they have been brought up. Men are very safe with us, let them be ever so rich. I am glad to find, however, from what you say, that he is a respectable young man, and one whose acquaintance will not be ineligible."

"He is as good a sort of fellow, I believe, as ever lived," repeated Sir John. "I remember last Christmas, at a little hop at the Park, he danced from eight o'clock till four without once sitting down."

"Did he, indeed?" cried Marianne, with sparkling eyes; "and with elegance, with spirit?"

"Yes; and he was up again at eight to ride to covert."

"That is what I like; that is what a young man ought to be. Whatever be his pursuits, his eagerness in them should know no moderation, and leave him no sense of fatigue."

"Ay, ay, I see how it will be," said Sir John, "I see how it will be. You will be setting your cap at him now, and never think of poor Brandon."

"That is an expression, Sir John," said Marianne, warmly, "which I particularly dislike. I abhor every common-place phrase by which wit is intended; and 'setting one's cap at a man,' or 'making a conquest,' are the most odious of all. Their tendency is gross and illiberal; and if their construction could ever be deemed clever, time has long ago destroyed all its ingenuity."

Sir John did not much understand this reproof; but he laughed as heartily as if he did, and then replied,-

"Ay, you will make conquests enough, I dare say, one way or other. Poor Brandon? he is quite smitten already; and he is very well worth setting your cap at, I can tell you, in spite of all this tumbling about and spraining of ankles."




  达什伍德家母女在巴顿定居下来,日于过得还算舒适。房屋、花园以及周围的一草一木都熟悉了,原先给诺兰庄园带来一半魅力的那些日常消遣,现今在这里也都恢复起来。自从父亲下世以后,诺兰庄园一直没有使她们这么快乐过。约翰.米德尔顿爵士在头半个月里天天都来拜访。他在家里清闲惯了,见她们总是忙忙碌碌的,不禁大为惊奇。
  达什伍德家的客人除了巴顿庄园一家人,来自别处的并不多。虽然约翰爵士一再恳请她们多与左近邻舍交往,并且一再保证她们可以随时使用他的马车,怎奈达什伍德太太禀性好强,只能委屈女儿们少与外人来往。凡是步行所不能及的人家,她一概拒不走访。其实,属于这种情况的人家本来就寥寥无几,何况还不都是能拜访得成的。一次,小姐们才到不久,出去散步,顺着弯弯曲曲的艾伦汉峡谷漫步走去(前面提到,这就是从巴顿村分出的那条支谷)。在离乡舍大约一英里半的地方,发现一幢古老气派的大宅第。这座宅第多少使她们想起了诺兰庄园,激起了她们的兴趣和遐想,情不自禁地想仔细瞧瞧。谁知一打听,才知道房主是个性情和悦的老太太,不幸的是,她体弱多病,不能与世交往,从来不出家门。
  整个乡间,曲径交错,景致优美。一座座高耸的山冈,从乡舍的窗口望去十分诱人,小姐们禁不住想攀登上去寻幽探胜。又见谷中灰尘弥漫,缔丽的景色尽被遮断,只有爬上山顶,才能尽情领略。一个难以忘怀的早晨,玛丽安和玛格丽特迈步向一座山上爬去。她们深为透过阵雨洒下的阳光之美所吸引。同时,两天来阴雨连绵,一直把她们关在家里,憋得实在受不了。不过,尽管玛丽安声称当天全天见晴,乌云就要从山顶上驱散,这天气还是无力把妈妈和姐姐吸引出来,她们依然是画画的画画,看书的看书。于是,两位小姐就一块出来了。
  她们兴高采烈地往山上爬去,每次瞥见蓝天,都为自己的先见之明而感到高兴。一股令人振奋的强劲的西南风迎面扑来,两人不由得为母亲和埃丽诺顾虑重重、未能来分享她们的快乐而感到惋惜。
  “天下还有比这更开心的吗?”玛丽安说。“玛格丽特,我们起码要在这儿溜达两个小时。”
  玛格丽特欣然同意。两人顶风前进,嘻嘻哈哈地又走了大约二十分钟。骤然间,头上乌云密布,倾盆大雨劈头盖脸地泼洒下来。两人又恼又惊,只好无可奈何地往回转,因为附近没有比她们家更近的避雨处。不过,她们还有个聊以自慰的地方:在这紧急关头,也是显得异常得当的,她们可以用最快的速度跑下陡峭的山坡,径直冲到她们的花园门口。
  两人起跑了。玛丽安起先跑在前头,谁想冷不防给绊倒了。玛格丽特想停下来去扶她,却怎么也煞不住脚,身不由己地冲了下去,平安地到达山底。
  就在玛丽安出事的当儿,凑巧有个男子端着一支抢,领着两只猎犬,朝山上爬去,离玛丽安不过几码远。他放下抢,跑过去扶她。玛丽安从地上爬起来,不料脚给摔扭了,根本站不起来。那男子上来搀她,发现她出于羞怯,不肯让他帮忙,但事不宜迟,他还是把她抱起来,送下了山,然后穿过花园(玛格丽特进来时没有关门),将她径直抱进屋里。这时,玛格丽特也刚刚进来。那男子把玛丽安放在客厅的一张椅子上坐稳,然后才松开手。
  埃丽诺和母亲.一见他们进来,便都惊愕地站了起来。两人目不转睛地盯着那男子,对他的出现明里表示诧异,暗里表示赞叹。那男子对自己的贸然闯入,一面表示歉意,一面陈述理由,态度诚挚大方。人本来就非常英俊,再听那声音,看那表情,更增添了几分魅力。即令他又老又丑,俗不可耐,达什伍德太太就凭他救护女儿这一点,也会对他感激不尽,竭诚相待,何况他年轻貌美,举止文雅,使她对他的行为越发叹赏不绝。
  她几次三番地向他道谢,并且带着她那素有的亲切口吻,请他坐下。不过,这被他谢绝了,因为他浑身又脏又湿。随后,达什伍德太太请问他的姓名,他说他姓威洛比,现在住在艾伦汉,希望能赏光,允许他明天来向达什伍德小姐问安。达什伍德太太欣然同意,随即他便冒着大雨告辞,这就便他更加惹人喜爱。
  威洛比的堂堂仪表和不凡风度立即成为全家交口称赞的主题,她们取笑他对玛丽安过于股勤,特别是一想起他那迷人的外表,便更加嗤笑不已。玛丽安对他不如别人看得仔细,因为她一被他抱起,就羞得满腔通红,进屋后哪里顾得上去仔细打量他。不过,她也看了个大概,便跟着众人一起大加赞赏,而且总是那么起劲。他的人品风度堪与她想象中的故事里的英雄人物相媲美。他能事先不拘礼节地把她抱回家,可见真够当机立断的,这就使她特别称赞他的行为。他一切的一切都很有趣。他的名字动听,住在她们最喜爱的村庄里。玛丽安很快发现,在所有的男式服装中,就数狩猎夹克最神气。她浮想联翩,心里不觉喜滋滋的,早把脚踝的伤痛抛到九霄云外。
  这天上午,天一放晴,约翰爵士便上门拜访来了。她们一边给他讲述玛丽安的意外遭遇,一边迫不及待地询问他是否认识艾伦汉一个姓威洛比的先生。
  “威洛比,”约翰爵士大声叫道,“怎么,他在乡下?不过,这是个好消息。我明天就坐车去找他,请他星期四来吃晚饭。”
  “这么说,你认识他?”达什伍德太太问道。
  “认识他!当然认识。噢,他每年都到这里来。”
  “他是个什么样的青年?”
  “他的确是个好小伙子,要多好有多好。一个百发百中的神熗手,英格兰没有比他更勇敢的骑手。”
  “你对他就能说这些?”玛丽安忿忿地嚷道。“他与人相熟以后态度怎么样?有什么爱好、特长和才能?”
  约翰爵士愣住了。
  “说实话,”他说,“我对他这些方面不太了解。不过,他是个可爱、快活的小伙子,养了一只黑色的小猎犬,我从未见过那么可爱的小猎犬。他今天把它带出来了吗?”
  就像约翰爵士说不清威洛比的智能状况一样,玛丽安也不能令人满意地告诉他那只猎犬的颜色。
  “可他是个什么人?”埃丽诺问道。“他是哪里人?在艾伦汉有房子吗?”
  在这一点上,约翰爵士可以提供比较确凿的情报。他对她们说:威洛比先生在乡下没有自己的资产,他只是来探望艾伦汉大院的老太太,在那里住几天,他与老太太沾点亲,以后要继承她的财产。然后又补充说“是的,达什伍德小姐,老实跟你说吧,他很值得追求。除了这里,他在萨默塞特郡还有一座小庄园。假若我是你的话,决不把他让给妹妹,尽管他们一起滚下了山。玛丽安小姐别想独霸所有的男人。她若是不当心,布兰登会吃醋的。”
  达什伍德太太和颜悦色地笑了笑,然后说道,“我相信,我的女儿不会像你说的那样去追求威洛比先生,使他为难。她们从小没有受过这种训练。男人不用害怕我们,让他永远做有钱人去吧。不过,我从你的话里高兴地得知,他是个体面的年轻人,还可以结识一下。”
  “我认为他是个要多好有多好的小伙子,”约翰爵士重复说道,“我记得去年圣诞节,在巴顿庄园的一次小舞会上,他从晚上八点一直跳到凌晨四点,一次也没坐下来。”
  “真的吗?”玛丽安大声暖道,眼里闪闪发光。“而且还优雅自若,精神抖擞?”
  “是的。而且八点钟就起来了,骑马去狩猎。”
  “我就喜欢这样。青年人就该是这个样子,不管爱好什么,都应该如饥似渴,孜孜不倦。”
  “啊,啊,我明白了,”约翰爵士说,“我明白了。你现在要去追求他啦,从此再也不想可怜的布兰登了。”
  “约翰爵士,”玛丽安气冲冲地说道,“我特别不喜欢你那个字眼。我讨厌人们用陈腐不堪的字眼来戏谑人。‘追求’一个人也好,‘征服’一个人也好,都令人恶心透顶。这种说法越来越显得粗俗不堪。如果说它们一度还称得上巧言妙语的话,那么久而久之,其巧妙之处早就丧失殆尽。”
  约翰爵士听不懂这番指责是什么意思。不过,他还是开心地笑了,好像他听懂了似的。然后,他回答说:
  “是呀,不管怎么说,你肯定会征服不少人。可怜的布兰登!他已经受到了沉重的打击。我可以告诉你,他是非常值得你去追求的,尽管发生了这起跌跌撞撞扭伤脚踝的事件。”
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 11楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Ten

Marianne's preserver, as Margaret, with more elegance than precision, styled Willoughby, called at the cottage early the next morning, to make his personal enquiries. He was received by Mrs. Dashwood with more than politeness; with a kindness which Sir John's account of him and her own gratitude prompted; and every thing that passed during the visit tended to assure him of the sense, elegance, mutual affection, and domestic comfort of the family, to whom accident had now introduced him. Of their personal charms he had not required a second interview to be convinced.

Miss Dashwood had a delicate complexion, regular features, and a remarkably pretty figure. Marianne was still handsomer. Her form, though not so correct as her sister's, in having the advantage of height, was more striking; and her face was so lovely, that when, in the common cant of praise, she was called a beautiful girl, truth was less violently outraged than usually happens. Her skin was very brown, but, from its transparency, her complexion was uncommonly brilliant; her features were all good; her smile was sweet and attractive; and in her eyes, which were very dark, there was a life, a spirit, an eagerness, which could hardily be seen without delight. From Willoughby their expression was at first held back, by the embarrassment which the remembrance of his assistance created. But when this passed away, when her spirits became collected, when she saw that to the perfect good breeding of the gentleman, he united frankness and vivacity, and above all, when she heard him declare, that of music and dancing he was passionately fond, she gave him such a look of approbation, as secured the largest share of his discourse to herself for the rest of his stay.

It was only necessary to mention any favourite amusement to engage her to talk. She could not be silent when such points were introduced, and she had neither shyness nor reserve in their discussion. They speedily discovered that their enjoyment of dancing and music was mutual, and that it arose from a general conformity of judgment in all that related to either. Encouraged by this to a further examination of his opinions, she proceeded to question him on the subject of books: her favourite authors were brought forward and dwelt upon with so rapturous a delight, that any young man of five-and-twenty must have been insensible indeed, not to become an immediate convert to the excellence of such works, however disregarded before. Their taste was strikingly alike. The same books, the same passages were idolised by each; or if any difference appeared, any objection arose, it lasted no longer than till the force of her arguments and the brightness of her eyes could be displayed. He acquiesced in all her decisions, caught all her enthusiasm; and long before his visit concluded, they conversed with the familiarity of a long established acquaintance.

"Well, Marianne," said Elinor, as soon as he had left them, "for one morning I think you have done pretty well. You have already ascertained Mr. Willoughby's opinion in almost every matter of importance. You know what he thinks of Cowper and Scott; you are certain of his estimating their beauties as he ought, and you have received every assurance of his admiring Pope no more than is proper. But how is your acquaintance to be long supported, under such extraordinary despatch of every subject for discourse? You will soon have exhausted each favourite topic. Another meeting will suffice to explain his sentiments on picturesque beauty, and second marriages, and then you can have nothing farther to ask."

"Elinor," cried Marianne, "is this fair? is this just? are my ideas so scanty? But I see what you mean. I have been too much at my ease, too happy, too frank. I have erred against every common-place notion of decorum; I have been open and sincere where I ought to have been reserved, spiritless, dull, and deceitful:- had I talked only of the weather and the roads, and had I spoken only once in ten minutes, this reproach would have been spared."

"My love," said her mother, "you must not be offended with Elinor- she was only in jest. I should scold her myself, if she were capable of wishing to check the delight of your conversation with our new friend." Marianne was softened in a moment.

Willoughby, on his side, gave every proof of his pleasure in their acquaintance, which an evident wish of improving it could offer. He came to them every day. To enquire after Marianne was at first his excuse; but the encouragement of his reception, to which every day gave greater kindness, made such an excuse unnecessary before it had ceased to be possible, by Marianne's perfect recovery. She was confined for some days to the house; but never had any confinement been less irksome. Willoughby was a young man of good abilities, quick imagination, lively spirits, and open, affectionate manners. He was exactly formed to engage Marianne's heart; for with all this, he joined not only a captivating person, but a natural ardour of mind which was now roused and increased by the example of her own, and which recommended him to her affection beyond everything else.

His society became gradually her most exquisite enjoyment. They read, they talked, they sang together; his musical talents were considerable; and he read with all the sensibility and spirit which Edward had unfortunately wanted.

In Mrs. Dashwood's estimation he was as faultless as in Marianne's; and Elinor saw nothing to censure in him but a propensity, in which he strongly resembled and peculiarly delighted her sister, of saying too much what he thought on every occasion, without attention to persons or circumstances. In hastily forming and giving his opinion of other people, in sacrificing general politeness to the enjoyment of undivided attention where his heart was engaged, and in slighting too easily the forms of worldly propriety, he displayed a want of caution which Elinor could not approve, in spite of all that he and Marianne could say in its support.

Marianne began now to perceive that the desperation which bad seized her at sixteen and a half, of ever seeing a man who could satisfy her ideas of perfection, had been rash and unjustifiable. Willoughby was all that her fancy had delineated in that unhappy hour, and in every brighter period, as capable of attaching her; and his behaviour declared his wishes to be in that respect as earnest as his abilities were strong.

Her mother, too, in whose mind not one speculative thought of their marriage had been raised, by his prospect of riches, was led before the end of a week to hope and expect it; and secretly to congratulate herself on having gained two such sons-in-law as Edward and Willoughby.

Colonel Brandon's partiality for Marianne, which had so early been discovered by his friends, now first became perceptible to Elinor, when it ceased to be noticed by them. Their attention and wit were drawn off to his more fortunate rival; and the raillery which the other had incurred before any partiality arose was removed when his feelings began really to call for the ridicule so justly annexed to sensibility. Elinor was obliged, though unwillingly, to believe that the sentiments which Mrs. Jennings had assigned him for her own satisfaction were now actually excited by her sister; and that however a general resemblance of disposition between the parties might forward the affection of Mr. Willoughby, an equally striking opposition of character was no hindrance to the regard of Colonel Brandon. She saw it with concern; for what could a silent man of five-and-thirty hope, when opposed to a very lively one of five-and-twenty? and as she could not even wish him successful, she heartily wished him indifferent. She liked him- in spite of his gravity and reserve, she beheld in him an object of interest. His manners, though serious, were mild; and his reserve appeared rather the result of some oppression of spirits than of any natural gloominess of temper. Sir John had dropped hints of past injuries and disappointments, which justified her belief of his being an unfortunate man, and she regarded him with respect and compassion.

Perhaps she pitied and esteemed him the more because he was slighted by Willoughby and Marianne, who, prejudiced against him for being neither lively nor young, seemed resolved to undervalue his merits.

"Brandon is just the kind of man," said Willoughby one day, when they were talking of him together, "whom every body speaks well of and nobody cares about; whom all are delighted to see, and nobody remembers to talk to."

"That is exactly what I think of him," cried Marianne.

"Do not boast of it, however," said Elinor, "for it is injustice in both of you. He is highly esteemed by all the family at the Park, and I never see him myself without taking pains to converse with him."

"That he is patronised by you," replied Willoughby, "is certainly in his favour; but as for the esteem of the others, it is a reproach in itself. Who would submit to the indignity of being approved by such a woman as Lady Middleton and Mrs. Jennings, that could command the indifference of any body else?"

"But perhaps the abuse of such people as yourself and Marianne will make amends for the regard of Lady Middleton and her mother. If their praise is censure, your censure may be praise, for they are not more undiscerning, than you are prejudiced and unjust."

"In defence of your protege you can even be saucy."

"My protege, as you call him, is a sensible man; and sense will always have attractions for me. Yes, Marianne, even in a man between thirty and forty. He has seen a great deal of the world; has been abroad, has read, and has a thinking mind. I have found him capable of giving me much information on various subjects; and he has always answered my enquiries with readiness of good breeding and good nature."

"That is to say," cried Marianne contemptuously, "he has told you, that in the East Indies the climate is hot, and the mosquitoes are troublesome."

"He would have told me so, I doubt not, had I made any such enquiries, but they happened to be points on which I had been previously informed."

"Perhaps," said Willoughby, "his observations may have extended to the existence of nabobs, gold mohrs, and palanquins."

"I may venture to say that his observations have stretched much further than your candour. But why should you dislike him?"

"I do not dislike him. I consider him, on the contrary as a very respectable man, who has every body's good word, and nobody's notice; who, has more money than he can spend, more time than he knows how to employ, and two new coats every year."
"Add to which," cried Marianne, "that he has neither genius, taste, nor spirit. That his understanding has no brilliancy, his feelings ardour, and his voice no expression."

"You decide on his imperfections so much in the mass," replied Elinor, "and so much on the strength of your own imagination, that the commendation I am able to give of him is comparatively cold and insipid. I can only pronounce him to be a sensible man, well-bred, well-informed, of gentle address, and, I believe, possessing an amiable heart."

"Miss Dashwood," cried Willoughby, "you are now using me unkindly. You are endeavouring to disarm me by reason, and to convince me against my will. But it will not do. You shall find me as stubborn as you can be artful. I have three unanswerable reasons for disliking Colonel Brandon; he threatened me with rain when I wanted it to be fine; he has found fault with the hanging of my curricle, and I cannot persuade him to buy my brown mare. If it will be any satisfaction to you, however, to be told, that I believe his character to be in other respects irreproachable, I am ready to confess it. And in return for an acknowledgment, which must give me some pain, you cannot deny me the privilege of disliking him as much as ever."  




  玛丽安的救命恩人(这是玛格丽特对威洛比言过其实的尊称),第二天一早即来登门问安。达什伍德太太对他的接待不仅彬彬有礼,而且和蔼可亲,这是约翰爵士美言的结果,也出自她自己的感激之情。威洛比在拜访期间所见到的一切,都使他确信:他意外结识的这家人通情达理,举止文雅,相亲相爱,安安逸逸。对于她们的妩媚动人,他无需进行第二次访问,便深信不疑。
  达什伍德小姐面色娇嫩,眉目清秀,身段袅娜。玛丽安长得还要漂亮。她的身材虽说不及她姐姐来得匀称,但她个子高,显得更加惹人注目。她的面孔十分漂亮,若是用一般的俗套来赞扬她,说她是个美丽的少女,倒不会像通常那样纯属阿谀逢迎,与事实相去甚远。她的皮肤黝黑,但是半透明似的,异常光润;她眉清目秀,微笑起来甜蜜蜜的,十分迷人;她眼珠乌黑,机灵、神气、热切,谁见了都会喜爱。但在一开始,她还不敢向威洛比传送秋波,因为一想起他抱她回家的情形,就觉得十分难为情。当这种感觉消释了,当情绪镇定下来,她看到他由于受到完美的绅士教养,显得既坦率又活泼,尤其重要的是,她听他说,他酷爱音乐和舞蹈,这时,她向他投出了赞赏的目光。于是,他来访的后半段时间,绝大部分是用来同她攀谈。
  你要跟玛丽安搭话,只消提起一项她所喜爱的娱乐活动就足够了。一触及这样的话题,她就沉默不住了,谈起话来既不腼腆,也不顾忌。他们迅即发现,两人都爱好音乐和舞蹈,而且这种爱好还起因于他们对两者完全一致的见解。为此,玛丽安大受鼓舞,便想进一步考察一下他的观点。她问起他的读书情况,搬出了她最喜爱的几位作家,而旦谈得眉飞色舞。一个二十五岁的青年人不管以前多么漠视读书,如今面对如此优秀的作品还不赶紧顶礼膜拜,那一定是个十足的傻瓜。他们有着惊人相似的兴趣。两人崇拜相同的书籍、相同的段落,即使出现差别和异议,只要经她一争辩,眼睛一亮闪,也都烟消云散。凡是她所决定的,他都默认;凡是她所热衷的,他都喜爱。早在访问结束之前,他们就像故友重逢似的亲切交谈着。
  “玛丽安,”威洛比刚走,埃丽诺便说,“你这—个上午干得很有成绩呀!几乎在所有重大问题上,你都已经摸清了威洛比先生的见解。你知道了他对考柏和司各特的看法,确信他对他们的优美诗篇作出了应有的评价。你还绝对相信他对波普的赞赏是恰如其分的。不过,照这样奇特的速度了结一个个话题,你们怎么能够持久地交往下去!不用多久,你们最喜爱的话题都会一个个谈尽说完。再见一次面就能把他对美景和再婚的看法解说清楚,以后你就没有东西好问了——”
  “埃丽诺,”玛丽安嚷道,“这样说公平吗?合理吗?我的思想就这么贫乏?不过,我明白你的意思。我一直太自在,太快活,太坦率了。我违背了拘泥礼节的陈腐观念!我不该那么坦率,那么诚挚,而应该沉默寡言,无精打采,呆头呆脑,虚虚掩掩。我假若只是谈谈天气马路,而且十分钟开一次口,那就不会遭此非难。”
  “我的乖孩子,”她母亲说,“你不该生埃丽诺的气——她不过是开开玩笑。她要是真想阻止你和我们新结识的朋友快乐地交谈,我还要骂她呢。”顿时,玛丽安又变得心平气和了。
  再看看威洛比。他处处表明,能结识她们委实使他感到荣幸。显而易见,他热切希望进一步改善这种关系。他每天都来登门拜访。起先,他以问候玛丽安为借口。但是,她们一天天待他越来越亲切,使他深受鼓舞,没等玛丽安的身体完全复原,这种借口已经大可不必了。玛丽安在屋里关了几天,但是从来没有关得这样少有烦恼。威洛比是个十分精干的小伙子,他思路敏捷,精力旺盛,性格开朗,感情充沛。他有这样的气质,正中玛丽安的心意;因为他把这些气质不仅和他那副迷人的仪表,而且和他那颗火热的心结合了起来。这颗心如今为玛丽安的心所激励,变得更加火热,博得了她的无比钟情。
  和他在一起逐渐成为她的最大乐趣。他们一起读书,一起交谈,一起唱歌。他有相当高的音乐才能,读起书来也充满感情,富有生气,这正是爱德华不幸所缺少的。
  威洛比在达什伍德太太眼里和在玛丽安眼里一样,也被视为完美无缺。埃丽诺觉得他没有什么可以非议的地方,只是他有个同她妹妹十分相似、因而使妹妹特别喜爱的倾向,这就是在任何时候,对自己的想法谈论得太多,不看对象,不分场合。他爱对别人勿忙下结论,注意力一旦被什么东西吸引住了,便专心致志地尽情欣赏,连通常的礼貌都不顾了;本来是一些符合人情世故的礼仪,他也动辄加以蔑视。处处表明他办事不够谨慎小心。对此,尽管威洛比和玛丽安极力进行辩护,埃丽诺还是不能赞同。
  玛丽安现在开始领悟到:她十六岁半就产生一种绝望情绪,认为一辈子也见不到一个使她称心如意的理想男人,这未免过于轻率,毫无道理。无论是在那不幸的关头,还是在每个快乐的时刻,威洛比都是她理想中的完人,能够引起她的爱慕。而且他的行为表明,他在这方面的愿望是热切的,能力是超群的。
  她母亲起先没有因为威洛比将来要发大财,便盘算让他和玛丽安结婚。可是过了不到一个星期,她也随着产生了希望和期待之心,并且暗暗庆幸自己找到爱德华和威洛比这样两个好女婿。
  布兰登上校对玛丽安的爱慕最早是被他的朋友们发现的,现在这些人注意不到了,却第一次被埃丽诺察觉出来了。大伙儿的注意力和插科打诨都转移到他那位更加幸运的情敌身上了。上校还没产生爱慕之心之前招来了别人的戏谑,而待他果真产生了感情,该当受人嘲弄的时候,却得到了解脱。埃丽诺不得不勉强承认:詹宁斯太太原来说他对自己有感情,现在看来,他的感情实际上是让她妹妹激发起来的。虽然双方的情投意合促使威洛比产生了感情,但是双方性格上的格格不入也没有妨碍布兰登上校产生好感。她为此深感忧虑;因为一个三十五岁的沉默寡言的人,跟一个二十五岁的朝气蓬勃的人相竞争,哪里能有什么希望呢?既然她无法祝愿他获得成功,她衷心希望他不要那么痴心。她喜欢他——尽管他庄重矜持,她仍然认为他是个有趣味的人。他的言谈举止虽说一本正经,却也温文尔雅。他的矜持似乎是精神受到某种压抑的结果,而不是由于性情天生忧郁引起的。约翰爵士曾经暗示过,他以前遭受过创伤和挫折,这就证明她有理由认为他是个不幸的人,因而对他充满了敬意和同情。
  也许正因为上校受到威洛比和玛丽安的冷眼看待,埃丽诺便更加同情他,敬重他。那两个人觉得他既不活泼,又不年轻,就对他存有偏见,硬是设法贬低他的长处。
  “布兰登就是那么一种人,”一天,他们一起议论他时,威洛比说,“口头上人人都称赞他,内心里谁也不喜欢他;大家都愿意见到他,可是谁也想不到要和他谈话。”
  “这正是我的看法,”玛丽安嚷道。
  “不过,不要过甚其词,”埃丽诺说,“你们两人都不公道。巴顿庄园一家人对他十分器重,我自己每次见到他总要设法同他交谈一阵。”
  “他能受到你的垂爱,”咸洛比回答说,“当然是很体面的。但是别人对他的器重,却实在是一种责备。谁会心甘情愿地去接受米德尔顿夫人和詹宁斯太太一类女人的赞许呀?那简直是一种耻辱,只能使人漠然置之。”
  “不过,也许像你和玛丽安这种人的非议可以弥补米德尔顿夫人及其母亲的敬重,如果说她们的赞许是责备,那你们的责备就是赞许啦;因为同你们的偏见不公相比较,她们还不是那么没有眼力。”
  “为了保护你的被保护人,你竟然变得无礼了。”,
  “我的被保护人(用你的话说),是个很有理智的人;而理智对我总是富有魅力的。是的,玛丽安,即使他是个三四十岁的人。他见的世面多,出过国,读过不少书,有个善于思考的头脑。我发现他在许多问题上都能给我提供不少知识,他回答我的问题时,总是非常干脆,显示出良好的教养和性情。”
  “这就是说,”玛丽安带着轻蔑的口气,大声说道,“他告诉过你,东印度群岛气候炎热,蚊子令人讨厌啦。”
  “我不怀疑,假如我问到他这些问题的话,他会这么告诉我的。然而遗憾的是,这都是些我早就知道的事。”
  “也许,”威洛比说,“他还可以扯得远点,说起从印度回来的财主、莫赫尔金币和东方轿子。”
  “我可以冒昧地说,他的见闻之广是你的坦率所望尘莫及的。可你为什么要讨厌他?”“我没有讨厌他。相反,我认为他是个十分可敬的人。大家都称赞他,可是没入注意他。他有花不光的钱,用不完的时间,每年添置两件新外套。”
  “除此之外,”玛丽安高声说道,“他既没有天资和情趣,也没有朝气。他的思想缺乏光彩,他的心灵缺乏热情,他的声音刻板单调。”
  “你们一下子给他编派了那么多缺欠,”埃丽诺回答说,“完全是凭着你们自己的想象。相形之下,我对他的称赞就显得索然无味了。我只能说他是个很有理智的人,受过良好的教育,见多识广,举止文雅,而且我认为他心地温厚。”
  “达什伍德小姐,”威洛比大声说道,“你对我太不客气了。你是在设法说服我,让我违心地接受你的看法。然而,这是不可能的。任凭你多么善于花言巧语,你都会发现我是执著不变的。我之所以不喜欢布兰登上校,有三个无可辩驳的理由:其一,我本来希望天晴,他偏要吓唬我说有雨;其二,他对我的车幔吹毛求疵;其三,我怎么说他也不肯买我的棕色牝马。不过,如果我告诉你我认为他的品格在其他方面是无可指责的,从而能使你感到心满意足的话,我愿意应承。不过,这种应承肯定会给我带来痛苦,作为对我的报答,你不能剥夺我可以一如既往地不喜欢他的权利。”
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 12楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Eleven

Little had Mrs. Dashwood or her daughters imagined, when they first came into Devonshire, that so many engagements would arise to occupy their time as shortly presented themselves, or that they should have such frequent invitations and such constant visitors as to leave them little leisure for serious employment. Yet such was the case. When Marianne was recovered, the schemes of amusement at home and abroad, which Sir John had been previously forming, were put into execution. The private balls at the Park then began and parties on the water were made and accomplished as often as a showery October would allow. In every meeting of the kind Willoughby was included; and the ease and familiarity which naturally attended these parties were exactly calculated to give increasing intimacy to his acquaintance with the Dashwoods, to afford him opportunity of witnessing the excellencies of Marianne, of marking his animated admiration of her, and of receiving, in her behaviour to himself, the most pointed assurance of her affection.

Elinor could not be surprised at their attachment. She only wished that it were less openly shown; and once or twice did venture to suggest the propriety of some self-command to Marianne. But Marianne abhorred all concealment where no real disgrace could attend unreserve; and to aim at the restraint of sentiments which were not in themselves illaudable, appeared to her not merely an unnecessary effort, but a disgraceful subjection of reason to common-place and mistaken notions. Willoughby thought the same; and their behaviour at all times, was an illustration of their opinions.

When he was present she had no eyes for any one else. Every thing he did was right. Every thing he said was clever. If their evenings at the Park were concluded with cards, he cheated himself and all the rest of the party to get her a good hand. If dancing formed the amusement of the night, they were partners for half the time; and when obliged to separate for a couple of dances, were careful to stand together, and scarcely spoke a word to any body else. Such conduct made them, of course, most exceedingly laughed at; but ridicule could not shame, and seemed hardly to provoke them.

Mrs. Dashwood entered into all their feelings with a warmth which left her no inclination for checking this excessive display of them. To her it was but the natural consequence of a strong affection in a young and ardent mind.

This was the season of happiness to Marianne. Her heart was devoted to Willoughby; and the fond attachment to Norland, which she brought with her from Sussex, was more likely to be softened than she had thought it possible before by the charms which his society bestowed on her present home.

Elinor's happiness was not so great. Her heart was not so much at ease, nor her satisfaction in their amusements so pure. They afforded her no companion that could make amends for what she had left behind, nor that could teach her to think of Norland with less regret than ever. Neither Lady Middleton nor Mrs. Jennings could supply to her the conversation she missed; although the latter was an everlasting talker, and from the first had regarded her with a kindness which ensured her a large share of her discourse. She had already repeated her own history to Elinor three or four times! and had Elinor's memory been equal to her means of improvement, she might have known, very early in her acquaintance, all the particulars of Mr. Jenning's last illness, and what he said to his wife a few minutes before he died. Lady Middleton was more agreeable than her mother only in being more silent. Elinor needed little observation to perceive that her reserve was a mere calmness of manner, with which sense had nothing to do. Towards her husband and mother she was the same as to them; and intimacy was, therefore, neither to be looked for nor desired. She had nothing to say one day that she had not said the day before. Her insipidity was invariable, for even her spirits were always the same; and though she did not oppose the parties arranged by her husband, provided everything were conducted in style, and her two eldest children attended her, she never appeared to receive more enjoyment from them than she might have experienced in sitting at home; and so little did her presence add to the pleasure of the others, by any share in their conversation, that they were sometimes only reminded of her being amongst them by her solicitude about her troublesome boys.

In Colonel Brandon alone, of all her new acquaintance, did Elinor find a person who could, in any degree, claim the respect of abilities, excite the interest of friendship, or give pleasure as a companion. Willoughby was out of the question. Her admiration and regard, even her sisterly regard, was all his own; but he was a lover; his attentions were wholly Marianne's, and a far less agreeable man might have been more generally pleasing. Colonel Brandon, unfortunately for himself, had no such encouragement to think only of Marianne, and in conversing with Elinor he found consolation for the indifference of her sister.

Elinor's compassion for him increased, as she had reason to suspect that the misery of disappointed love had already been known to him. This suspicion was given by some words which accidently dropped from him one evening at the Park, when they were sitting down together by mutual consent, while the others were dancing. His eyes were fixed on Marianne, and, after a silence of some minutes, he said, with a faint smile, "Your sister, I understand, does not approve of second attachments."

"No," replied Elinor, "her opinions are all romantic."

"Or rather, as I believe, she considers them impossible to exist."

"I believe she does. But how she contrives it without reflecting on the character of her own father, who had himself two wives, I know not. A few years, however, will settle her opinions on the reasonable basis of common sense and observation; and then they may be more easy to define and to justify than they now are, by any body but herself."

"This will probably be the case," he replied; "and yet there is something so amiable in the prejudices of a young mind, that one is sorry to see them give way to the reception of more general opinions."

"I cannot agree with you there," said Elinor. "There are inconveniences attending such feelings, as Marianne's, which all the charms of enthusiasm and ignorance of the world cannot atone for. Her systems have all the unfortunate tendency of setting propriety at nought; and a better acquaintance with the world is what I look forward to as her greatest possible advantage."

After a short pause he resumed the conversation by saying,-

"Does your sister make no distinction in her objections against a second attachment? or is it equally criminal in every body? Are those who have been disappointed in their first choice, whether from the inconstancy of its object, or the perverseness of circumstances, to be equally indifferent during the rest of their lives?"

"Upon my word, I am not acquainted with the minutiae of her principles. I only know that I never yet heard her admit any instance of a second attachment's being pardonable."

"This," said he, "cannot hold; but a change, a total change of sentiments- No, no, do not desire it; for when the romantic refinements of a young mind are obliged to give way, how frequently are they succeeded by such opinions as are but too common and too dangerous! I speak from experience. I once knew a lady who in temper and mind greatly resembled your sister, who thought and judged like her, but who from an enforced change- from a series of unfortunate circumstances-" Here he stopt suddenly; appeared to think that he had said too much, and by his countenance gave rise to conjectures which might not otherwise have entered Elinor's head. The lady would probably have passed without suspicion had he not convinced Miss Dashwood that what concerned her ought not to escape his lips. As it was, it required but a slight effort of fancy to connect his emotion with the tender recollection of past regard. Elinor attempted no more.

But Marianne, in her place, would not have done so little. The whole story would have been speedily formed under her active imagination; and every thing established in the most melancholy order of disastrous love.  




  达什伍德母女刚来德文郡的时候,万万没有想到马上会有这么多约会,请帖接二连三,客人络绎不绝,简直没有空闲干点正经事。然而,情况就是如此。等玛丽安彻底好了,约翰爵士事先制定的室内外娱乐计划便一个个付诸实施了。这时,庄园里开始举行私人舞会了,人们还趁着十月天阵雨的间歇机会,经常举行水上游艺会。每逢这种聚会,威洛比势必到场。当然,这些聚会搞得悠闲自如,恰好可以进一步密切他和达什伍德母女的关系,让他有机会目睹一下玛丽安的妩媚多姿,表露一下他对她的倾慕之情,同时也想从她的言谈举止中,得到她也有情于自己的确凿保证。
  埃丽诺对他们的相恋并不感到意外。她只希望他们不要搞得太露骨,曾有一两次冒昧地建议玛丽安还是克制点为好。玛丽安讨厌遮遮掩掩的,觉得纵情任性不会真正丧失体面,克制感情本身就不值得称道。在她看来,这不仅没有必要,而且是理智对陈腐错误观念的可耻屈从。威洛比也有同感,他们的行为始终可以说明他们的观点。
  只要威洛比在场,玛丽安便目无他顾。他做的每件事都很正确,说的每句话都很高明。如果庄园里的晚会最后以打牌结束,那么他就会竭尽作弊之能事,宁肯牺牲自己和其他人也要给她凑一手好牌。如果当晚的主要活动是跳舞,那么他们有一半时间是在一起跳。万不得已给拆散一两次,也要尽量挨在一起,两人跟别人连一句话都不说。这种行为自然会让众人嗤笑不已,但是嗤笑并不能使他们感到难为情,也似乎并不惹得他们恼火。
  达什伍德太太完全体谅他们的心情,她只觉得心里热呼呼的,哪里还顾得上阻止他们感情的过于外露。在她看来,这仅仅是热情奔放的年轻人倾心相爱的必然表现。
  这是玛丽安的幸福时刻。她把心献给了威洛比。她从苏塞克斯来到这里时,还对诺兰庄园满怀深情,认为这种感情什么时候也不会淡薄。可是如今,威洛比的到来给她现在的家带来了魅力,她对诺兰庄园的一片深情就有可能淡薄下去。
  埃丽诺倒不感到这么幸福。她的心里并不那么安宁,对于各项娱乐并不那么真心欢喜,因为这些娱乐既不能为她提供一个伙伴,借以代替她撇在诺兰庄园的那个人,又不能开导她减少对诺兰庄园的思恋哀惜之情。无论米德尔顿夫人还是詹宁斯太太,都不能为她提供她所留恋的那种谈话,尽管后者是个喋喋不休的健谈家,并且从一开始就很优待她,使她得以较多地聆听她的谈论。她已经早把自己的履历向埃丽诺反复讲了三四遍。埃丽诺只要没有白长这么大,记性还可以的话,她或许早在她们刚认识时,就了解到詹宁斯先生最后一场病的详细情况,以及他临终前几分钟对他太太说了些什么话。如果说米德尔顿夫人比她母亲令人合意些,那只是在于她比较少言寡语。埃丽诺不用仔细观察就能发现,她之所以少言寡语,只是因为她性情稳静,和理智毫无关系。她对她丈夫、母亲和别人一样,都是这副样子,因此不能企望她会亲密一些。她除了重复前一天说过的话之外,别无他言。她的漠然寡趣是无可改变的,因为即使她的心情也总是一成不变的。对于丈夫安排的各种聚会,只要一切都办得体面气派,两个大孩子又能跟着她,她也并不表示反对。但是,她似乎从来不显得比坐在家里快乐些。她虽然也出席,但从不介入众人的交谈,因而不能给别人增添乐趣,有时只有当她关照那些调皮捣蛋的孩子时,才知道她在场。
  埃丽诺觉得,在她新结识的人里,唯有布兰登上校堪称具有一定的才干,能激起友谊的兴致,带来交往的乐趣。威洛比可就谈不上啦。尽管她爱慕他,敬重他,甚至姐妹般地敬重他,可他毕竟处在热恋之中,只知道向玛丽安献殷勤。也许,他若是少献点殷勤,倒会更讨众人喜欢些。布兰登上校很是不幸,他本想倾心于玛丽安,玛丽安对他却无情意,冷若冰霜。不过,通过与埃丽诺进行交谈,他得到了最大的安慰。
  埃丽诺越来越同情上校,因为她有理由猜想,他已经感到了失恋的痛苦。这种猜想是一天晚上在巴顿庄园听他无意中漏出一句话而引起来的。当时,别人都在跳舞,他俩经过彼此同意,一道坐了下来。上校两眼凝视着玛丽安,沉默了几分钟之后,淡然微笑着说:“据我了解,你妹妹不赞成第二次爱情。”
  “是的,”埃丽诺应道,“她的想法十分罗曼蒂克。”
  “依我看,更确切地说,她认为不可能存在第二次爱情。”
  “我看她是这样认为的。但是,我不晓得她怎么能这样想,这岂不有损于她自己父亲的人格,因为他就有过两个妻子。不过,再过几年,她就会根据自己的常识和观察,把看法变得合情合理一些。到那时候,她的观点在除她以外的任何人看来,都会比现在更容易解释,更容易辩护。”
  “情况可能如此,”上校答道,“然而青年人的偏见别有一番亲切感,谁肯忍心抛弃,而去接受那些比较一般的观点?”
  “在这一点上我不能同意你的看法,”埃丽诺说,“玛丽安这样的观点带有种种不宜之处,任凭世人的狂热和无知有多大魅力,也将于事无补。不幸的是,她的思想严重倾向于蔑视礼仪。我期望她能进一步认识世界,这可能给她带来极大的好处。”
  上校停了一会儿,然后继续说道:
  “你妹妹是不是不加区别地一概反对第二次恋爱?难道每个人这样做都同样有罪吗?难道凡是第一次选择失当的人,无论因为对象朝三暮四,还是因为情况违逆多舛,就该一辈子漠然处之?”
  “说心里话,我对她的详细见解并不了解。我只知道,我从未听她说过有哪一起二次恋爱是可以宽恕的。”
  “这种看法,”上校说,“是不会持久的。感情上的变化,感情上的彻底变化——不,不,不要痴心妄想了,因为青年人富于幻想,一旦被迫改变主意,代之而来的总是些平庸不堪、危险之极的观点!我这样说是有切身体验的。我从前认识一位女子,她在性情和心地上很像你妹妹,像她那样思考问题,判断是非,但是她被迫改变了—一是让一系列不幸事件逼迫的——,”说到这里,他蓦地顿住了,似乎觉得自己说得太多了。看他那脸色,埃丽诺不禁起了猜疑。她看得出来,他不想提起与那女子有关的事情,要不然,这女子不会引起她的疑心。其实,事情不难想象,他之所以如此动情,定与想起过去的隐衷有关。埃丽诺没去多想。不过,若是换成玛丽安,却不会想得这么少。她凭着活跃的想象,很快就会把整个故事构思出来,一切都会被纳入一场爱情悲剧的框框,令人忧伤至极。
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 13楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Twelve

As Elinor and Marianne were walking together the next morning the latter communicated a piece of news to her sister, which, in spite of all that she knew before of Marianne's imprudence and want of thought, surprised her by its extravagant testimony of both. Marianne told her, with the greatest delight, that Willoughby had given her a horse, one that he had bred himself on his estate in Somersetshire, and which was exactly calculated to carry a woman. Without considering that it was not in her mother's plan to keep any horse, that if she were to alter her resolution in favour of this gift, she must buy another for the servant, and keep a servant to ride it, and after all, build a stable to receive them, she had accepted the present without hesitation, and told her sister of it in raptures.

"He intends to send his groom into Somersetshire immediately for it," she added, "and when it arrives we will ride every day. You shall share its use with me. Imagine to yourself, my dear Elinor, the delight of a gallop on some of these downs."

Most unwilling was she to awaken from such a dream of felicity to comprehend all the unhappy truths which attended the affair; and for some time she refused to submit to them. As to an additional servant, the expense would be a trifle; mamma she was sure would never object to it; and any horse would do for him; he might always get one at the Park; as to a stable, the merest shed would be sufficient. Elinor then ventured to doubt the propriety of her receiving such a present from a man so little, or at least so lately, known to her. This was too much.

"You are mistaken, Elinor," said she, warmly, "in supposing I know very little of Willoughby. I have not known him long indeed; but I am much better acquainted with him than I am with any other creature in the world, except yourself and mamma. It is not time or opportunity that is to determine intimacy; it is disposition alone. Seven years would be insufficient to make some people acquainted with each other, and seven days are more than enough for others. I should hold myself guilty of greater impropriety in accepting a horse from my brother than from Willoughby. Of John I know very little, though we have lived together for years; but of Willoughby my judgment has long been formed."

Elinor thought it wisest to touch that point no more. She knew her sister's temper. Opposition on so tender a subject would only attach her the more to her own opinion. But by an appeal to her affection for her mother, by representing the inconveniences which that indulgent mother must draw on herself, if (as would probably be the case) she consented to this increase of establishment, Marianne was shortly subdued; and she promised not to tempt her mother to such imprudent kindness by mentioning the offer, and to tell Willoughby, when she saw him next, that it must be declined.

She was faithful to her word; and when Willoughby called at the cottage, the same day, Elinor heard her express her disappointment to him in a low voice on being obliged to forego the acceptance of his present. The reasons for this alteration were at the same time related, and they were such as to make further entreaty on his side impossible. His concern, however, was very apparent; and after expressing it with earnestness, he added, in the same low voice, "But, Marianne, the horse is still yours, though you cannot use it now. I shall keep it only till you can claim it. When you leave Barton to form your own establishment in a more lasting home, Queen Mab shall receive you."

This was all overheard by Miss Dashwood; and in the whole of the sentence, in his manner of pronouncing it, and in his addressing her sister by her Christian name alone, she instantly saw an intimacy so decided, a meaning so direct, as marked a perfect agreement between them. From that moment she doubted not of their being engaged to each other; and the belief of it created no other surprise than that she, or any of their friends, should be left by tempers so frank, to discover it by accident.

Margaret related something to her the next day, which placed this matter in a still clearer light. Willoughby had spent the preceding evening with them; and Margaret, by being left some time in the parlour with only him and Marianne, had had opportunity for observations, which, with a most important face, she communicated to her eldest sister, when they were next by themselves.

"Oh, Elinor!" she cried, "I have such a secret to tell you about Marianne. I am sure she will be married to Mr. Willoughby very soon."

"You have said so," replied Elinor, "almost every day since they first met on Highchurch Down; and they had not known each other a week, I believe, before you were certain that Marianne wore his picture round her neck; but it turned out to be only the miniature of our great uncle."

"But indeed this is quite another thing. I am sure they will be married very soon, for he has got a lock of her hair."

"Take care, Margaret. It may be only the hair of some great uncle of his."

"But, indeed, Elinor, it is Marianne's. I am almost sure it is, for I saw him cut it off. Last night, after tea, when you and mamma went out of the room, they were whispering and talking together as fast as could be, and he seemed to be begging something of her, and presently he took up her scissors and cut off a long lock of her hair, for it was all tumbled down her back; and he kissed it, and folded it up in a piece of white paper; and put it into his pocket-book."

For such particulars, stated on such authority, Elinor could not withhold her credit; nor was she disposed to it, for the circumstance was in perfect unison with what she had heard and seen herself.

Margaret's sagacity was not always displayed in a way so satisfactory to her sister. When Mrs. Jennings attacked her one evening at the Park, to give the name of the young man who was Elinor's particular favourite, which had been long a matter of great curiosity to her, Margaret answered by looking at her sister, and saying, "I must not tell, may I, Elinor?"

This of course made everybody laugh; and Elinor tried to laugh too. But the effort was painful. She was convinced that Margaret had fixed on a person whose name she could not bear with composure to become a standing joke with Mrs. Jennings.

Marianne felt for her most sincerely; but she did more harm than good to the cause, by turning very red and saying in an angry manner to Margaret-

"Remember that whatever your conjectures may be, you have no right to repeat them."

"I never had any conjectures about it," replied Margaret; "it was you who told me of it yourself."

This increased the mirth of the company, and Margaret was eagerly pressed to say something more.

"Oh, pray, Miss Margaret, let us know all about it," said Mrs. Jennings. "What is the gentleman's name?"

"I must not tell ma'am. But I know very well what it is; and I know where he is too."

"Yes, yes, we can guess where he is; at his own house at Norland to be sure. He is the curate of the parish, I dare say."

"No, that he is not. He is of no profession at all."

"Margaret," said Marianne, with great warmth, "you know that all this is an invention of your own, and that there is no such person in existence."
  
"Well, then, he is lately dead, Marianne, for I am sure there was such a man once, and his name begins with an F."

Most grateful did Elinor feel to Lady Middleton for observing, at this moment, "that it rained very hard," though she believed the interruption to proceed less from any attention to her, than from her ladyship's great dislike of all such inelegant subjects of raillery as delighted her husband and mother. The idea, however, started by her, was immediately pursued by Colonel Brandon, who was on every occasion mindful of the feelings of others; and much was said on the subject of rain by both of them. Willoughby opened the piano-forte, and asked Marianne to sit down to it; and thus amidst the various endeavours of different people to quit the topic it fell to the ground. But not so easily did Elinor recover from the alarm into which it had thrown her.

A party was formed this evening for going on the following day to see a very fine place about twelve miles from Barton, belonging to a brother-in- law of Colonel Brandon, without whose interest it could not be seen, as the proprietor, who was then abroad, had left strict orders on that head. The grounds were declared to be highly beautiful; and Sir John, who was particularly warm in their praise, might be allowed to be a tolerable judge, for he had formed parties to visit them, at least, twice every summer for the last ten years. They contained a noble piece of water,- a sail on which was to a form a great part of the morning's amusement: cold provisions were to be taken, open carriages only to be employed, and everything conducted in the usual style of a complete party of pleasure.

To some few of the company it appeared rather a bold undertaking, considering the time of year, and that it had rained every day for the last fortnight; and Mrs. Dashwood, who had already a cold, was persuaded by Elinor to stay at home.




  第二天早晨,埃丽诺与玛丽安一道散步,玛丽安向姐姐透露了一桩事。埃丽诺早就知道玛丽安言行轻率,没有心计,但是这桩事表明她搞得实在太过分了,不免大为惊讶。玛丽安欣喜异常地告诉她,威洛比送给她一匹马。这匹马是他在他萨默塞特郡的庄园里亲自喂养的,正好供女人骑用。她也不想一想母亲从不打算养马——即便母亲可以改变决心,让她接受这件礼物,那也得再买一匹,雇个佣人骑着这匹马,而且终究还得建一所马厩一—这一切她全没考虑,就毫不犹豫地接受了这件礼物,并且欣喜若狂地告诉了姐姐。
  “他准备马上打发马夫去萨默塞特郡取马,”她接着说,“马一到,我们就能天天骑啦。你可以跟我合着用。亲爱的埃丽诺,你想想看,在这丘陵草原上骑马飞奔,该有多么惬意啊!”
  她很不愿意从这幸福的迷梦中惊醒,更不愿意去领悟这桩事所包含的不幸现实。有好长时间,她拒不承认这些现实。再雇一个佣人,那花不了几个钱,她相信母亲决不会反对。佣人骑什么马都可以,随时都可以到巴顿庄园去牵。至于马厩,只要有个棚子就行。随后埃丽诺大胆地表示,从一个自己并不了解、或者至少是最近才了解的男人那里接受礼物,她怀疑是否恰当。这话可叫玛丽安受不了啦。
  “你想错了,埃丽诺,”她激动地说道,“你认为我不很了解威洛比。的确,我认识他时间不长,可是天下人除了你和妈妈之外,我最了解的就是他了。熟悉不熟悉,不取决于时间和机缘,而只取决于性情。对某些人来说,七年也达不到相互了解,而对另些人来说,七天就绰绰有余了。我倘若接受的是我哥哥的马,而不是威洛比的马,我会觉得更不恰当,那才问心有愧呢。我对约翰很不了解,虽然我们在一起生活了许多年;但对威洛比,我早就有了定见。”
  埃丽诺觉得,最好别再触及那个话题。她知道她妹妹的脾气。在如此敏感的一个问题上与她针锋相对,只会使她更加固执己见。于是,她便转而设法激起她的母女之请,向她摆明:母亲是很溺爱子女的,倘使她同意增加这份家产(这是很可能的),那一定会给她招来诸多不便。这么一讲,玛丽安当即软了下来。她答应不向母亲提起送礼的事,以免惹得她好心好意地贸然应允。她还答应下次见到威洛比时告诉他,不能收他的礼物了。
  玛丽安信守诺言,威洛比当天来访时,埃丽诺听她低声向他表示:她很失望,不得不拒绝接受他的礼物。她同时申述了她之所以改变主意的缘由,说得他不好再作恳求。但是威洛比显然十分关切,并且一本正经地做了表白,然后以同样低微的声音接着说道:“不过,玛丽安,这马虽然你现在不能使用,却仍然归你所有。我先保养着,直至你领走为止。等你离开巴顿去建立自己的家庭时,‘麦布皇后’会来接你的。”
  这一席活都被达什伍德小姐无意中听到了。她从威洛比的整个说话内容,从他说话时的那副神气,从他直称她妹妹的教名,当即发现他们两人如此亲密,如此直率,真可谓情投意合极了。从此刻起,她不再怀疑他们之间已经许定终身。唯一使她感到意外的是,他们两人性情如此坦率,她(或他们的朋友)竟因此而受骗,以至于在无意中她才发现这一秘密。
  次日,玛格丽特向她诱露了一些情况,这就使问题更加明朗。头天晚上,威洛比和她们呆在一起,当时客厅里只剩下玛格丽特、威洛比和玛丽安,于是玛格丽特便趁机观察了一香。随后,当她和她大姐单独呆在一起时,她摆出,副神气十足的面孔,向她透个口风。
  “哎,埃丽诺,”她嚷道,“我想告诉你玛丽安的一个秘密。我敢肯定,她不久就要嫁给威洛比先生,”
  “自从他们在高派教会丘地邂逅以来,”埃丽诺答道,“你几乎天天都这么说。我想他们认识还不到一个星期,你就一口咬定玛丽安脖子上挂着他的相片,谁想那原来是伯祖父的微型画像。”
  “不过,这次确实是另一码事。我敢肯定,他们不久就要结婚,因为他有一绺玛丽安的头发。”
  “当心点,玛格丽特。那也许只是他伯祖父的头发。”
  “埃丽诺,那的确是玛丽安的头发。我几乎可以肯定,因为我亲眼见他剪下来的。昨晚用过茶,你和妈妈都走出了房间,他们在窃窃私语,说起话来要多快有多快。威洛比像是在向玛丽安央求什么东西,随即只见他拿起姐姐的剪刀,剪下她一长绺头发,因为她的头发都散落在背后。他把头发亲了亲,然后卷起来包在一张白纸里,装进他的皮夹。”
  玛格丽特说得这么有根有据,有鼻子有眼,埃丽诺不能再不相信啦。况且,她也不想再去怀疑,因为情况与她自己耳闻目睹的完全一致。
  玛格丽特并非总是显得十分机灵,有时难免引起姐姐的不快。一天晚上,詹宁斯太太在巴顿庄园硬逼着她说出谁是埃丽诺的意中人(长久以来,她一直对此兴致勃勃),玛格丽特瞅了瞅姐姐,然后回答说:“我不能说,是吧,埃丽诺?”
  不用说,这句话惹起一阵哄堂大笑,埃丽诺也试图跟着笑,但这滋味是苦涩的。她知道玛格丽特要说的是哪个人,她不能心安理得地容忍这个人的名字成为詹宁斯太太的永久笑柄。
  玛丽安倒是真心实意地同情姐姐,不料却好心帮了倒忙,只见她满脸涨得通红,悻悻然地对玛格丽特说:
  “记住,不管你猜测是谁,你没有权利说出去。”
  “我从来没有猜测过,”玛格丽特答道,“那是你亲口告诉我的。”
  众人一听更乐了,非逼着玛格丽特再透点口风不可。
  “啊!玛格丽特小姐,统统说给我们听听吧,”詹宁斯太太说。“那位先生叫什么名字呀?”
  “我不能说,太太。不过我知道他叫什么名字,还知道他在哪儿。”
  “哟!我们也猜得出他在哪儿,当然是在诺兰庄园啦。大概还是那个教区的副牧师。”
  “不,那他可不是。他压根儿没有职业。”
  “玛格丽特,”玛丽安气冲冲地说道,“你知道这都是你无中生有,实际上并不存在这么个人。”
  “哦,这么说他不久前去世啦?玛丽安,我敢肯定,以前可有过这么个人,他的姓开头一个字是‘费’。”
  使埃丽诺感激不尽的是,恰在这时,米德尔顿夫人说了一句话:“雨下得好大呀!”不过她知道,夫人之所以打岔,并非出于对自己的关心,而是因为她对她丈夫和母亲热衷于这种低级趣味,深为厌恶。她提出的这个话头当即被布兰登上校接了过去,因为他在任何场合都很照顾别人的情绪。于是,两人下雨长下雨短地说了一大堆。威洛比打开钢琴,要求玛丽安坐下来弹一支曲子。由于大家都想结束这个话题,这样一来,谈话就不了了之。但是埃丽诺受了这场虚惊,却不那么容易恢复镇静。
  当晚,大家组成一个观光团,准备第二天去参观一个景色十分优美的地方。此地离巴顿约有十二英里,归布兰登上校的姐夫所有,若是上校没有兴致,别人谁也别想去随意游览,因为主人当时出门在外,对此曾有言在先,十分严格,据说,这地方美极了,约翰爵士大为赞赏。近十年来,爵士每年夏天至少要组织两次游览,因而可以说是很有发言权。这里小湖风光旖旎,上午主要用来乘船游览。大家带上冷餐,乘上敞篷马车,一切都按观光团的通常规格行事。
  在场的有几个人认为,这似乎是一次冒险的行动,因为时令不对,两周来每天都在下雨。达什伍德太太由于感冒,经埃丽诺劝说,同意留在家里。
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 14楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Thirteen

Their intended excursion to Whitwell turned out very differently from what Elinor had expected. She was prepared to be wet through, fatigued, and frightened; but the event was still more unfortunate, for they did not go at all.

By ten o'clock the whole party was assembled at the Park, where they were to breakfast. The morning was rather favourable, though it had rained all night, as the clouds were then dispersing across the sky, and the sun frequently appeared. They were all in high spirits and good humour, eager to be happy, and determined to submit to the greatest inconveniences and hardships rather than be otherwise.

While they were at breakfast the letters were brought in. Among the rest there was one for Colonel Brandon: it, looked at the direction, changed colour, and immediately left the room.

"What is the matter with Brandon?" said Sir John.

Nobody could tell.

"I hope he has had no bad news," said Lady Middleton. "It must be something extraordinary that could make Colonel Brandon leave my breakfast table so suddenly."

In about five minutes he returned.

"No bad news, Colonel, I hope?" said Mrs. Jennings, as soon as he entered the room.

"None at all, ma'am, I thank you."

"Was it from Avignon? I hope it is not to say that your sister is worse?"

"No, ma'am. It came 'from town, and is merely a letter of business."

"But how came the hand to discompose you so much, if it was only a letter of business? Come, come, this won't do, Colonel; so let us hear the truth of it."

"My dear madam," said Lady Middleton, "recollect what you are saying."

"Perhaps it is to tell you that your cousin Fanny is married?" said Mrs. Jennings, without attending to her daughter's reproof.

"No, indeed, it is not."

"Well, then, I know who it is from, Colonel. And I hope she is well."

"Whom do you mean, ma'am?" said he, colouring a little.

"Oh! you know who I mean."

"I am particularly sorry, ma'am," said he, addressing Lady Middleton, "that I should receive this letter to-day, for it is on business which requires my immediate attendance in town."

"In town!" cried Mrs. Jennings. "What can you have to do in town at this time of year?"

"My own loss is great," be continued, "in being obliged to leave so agreeable a party; but I am the more concerned, as I fear my presence is necessary to gain your admittance at Whitwell."

What a blow upon them all was this!

"But if you write a note to the housekeeper, Mr. Brandon," said Marianne, eagerly, "will it not be sufficient?"

He shook his head.

"We must go," said Sir John. "It shall not be put off when we are so near it. You cannot go to town till to-morrow, Brandon, that is all."

"I wish it could be so easily settled. But it is not in my power to delay my journey for one day!"

"If you would but let us know what your business is," said Mrs. Jennings, "we might see whether it could be put off or not."

"You would not be six hours later," said Willoughby, "if you were to defer your journey till our return."

"I cannot afford to lose one hour."

Elinor then heard Willoughby say, in a low voice to Marianne, "there are some people who cannot bear a party of pleasure. Brandon is one of them. He was afraid of catching cold, I dare say, and invented this trick for getting out of it. I would lay fifty guineas the letter was of his own writing."

"I have no doubt of it," replied Marianne.

"There is no persuading you to change your mind, Brandon, know of old," said Sir John, "when once you are determined on anything. But, however, I hope you will think better of it. Consider: here are the two Miss Careys come over from Newton, the three Misses Dashwood walked up from the cottage, and Mr. Willoughby got up two hours before his usual time, on purpose to go to Whitwell."

Colonel Brandon again repeated his sorrow at being the cause of disappointing the party; but at the same time declared it to be unavoidable.

"Well, then, when will you come back again?"

"I hope we shall see you at Barton," added her ladyship, "as soon as you can conveniently leave town; and we must put off the party to Whitwell till you return."

"You are very obliging. But it is so uncertain when I may have it in my power to return that I dare not engage for it at all."

"Oh! he must and shall come back," cried Sir John. "If he is not here by the end of the week, I shall go after him."

"Ay, so do, Sir John," cried Mrs. Jennings, "and then perhaps you may find out what his business is."

"I do not want to pry into other men's concerns. I suppose it is something he is ashamed of."

Colonel Brandon's horses were announced.

"You do not go to town on horseback, do you?" added Sir John.

"No. Only to Honiton. I shall then go post."

"Well, as you are resolved to go, I wish you a good journey. But you had better change your mind."

"I assure you it is not in my power."

He then took leave of the whole party.

"Is there no chance of my seeing you and your sisters in town this winter, Miss Dashwood?"

"I am afraid, none at all."

"Then I must bid you farewell for a longer time than I should wish to do."

To Marianne, he merely bowed and said nothing.

"Come Colonel," said Mrs. Jennings, "before you go, do let us know what you are going about."

He wished her a good morning, and, attended by Sir John, left the room.

The complaints and lamentations which politeness had hitherto restrained now burst forth universally; and they all agreed again and again how provoking it was to be so disappointed.

"I can guess what his business is, however," said Mrs. Jennings exultingly.

"Can you, ma'am?" said almost every body.

"Yes: it is about Miss Williams, I am sure."

"And who is Miss Williams?" asked Marianne.

"What! do not you know who Miss Williams is? I am sure you must have heard of her before. She is a relation of the Colonel's, my dear; a very near relation. We will not say how near, for fear of shocking the young ladies." Then, lowering her voice a little, she said to Elinor, "She is his natural daughter."

"Indeed!"

"Oh, yes; and as like him as she can stare. I dare say the Colonel will leave her all his fortune."

When Sir John returned, he joined most heartily in the general regret on so unfortunate an event; concluding, however, by observing, that as they were all got together, they must do something by way of being happy; and after some consultation it was agreed, that although happiness could only be enjoyed at Whitwell, they might procure a tolerable composure of mind by driving about the country. The carriages were then ordered; Willoughby's was first, and Marianne never looked happier than when she got into it. He drove through the park very fast, and they were soon out of sight; and nothing more of them was seen till their return, which did not happen till after the return of all the rest. They both seemed delighted with their drive; but said only in general terms that they had kept in the lanes, while the others went on the downs.

It was settled that there should be a dance in the evening, and that every body should be extremely merry all day long. Some more of the Careys came to dinner; and they had the pleasure of sitting down nearly twenty to table, which Sir John observed with great contentment. Willoughby took his usual place between the two elder Misses Dashwood. Mrs. Jennings sat on Elinor's right-hand; and they had not been long seated, before she lent behind her and Willoughby, and said to Marianne, loud enough for them both to hear, "I have found you out in spite of all your tricks. I know where you spent the morning."

Marianne coloured, and replied very hastily, "Where, pray."

"Did not you know," said Willoughby, "that we had been out in my curricle?"

"Yes, yes, Mr. Impudence, I know that very well, and I was determined to find out where you had been to. I hope you like your house, Miss Marianne. It is a very large one, I know; and when I come to see you, I hope you will have new-furnished it, for it wanted it very much when I was there six years ago."

Marianne turned away in great confusion. Mrs. Jennings laughed heartily; and Elinor found that in her resolution to know where they had been, she had actually made her own woman enquire of Mr. Willoughby's groom; and that she had by that method been informed that they had gone to Allenham, and spent a considerable time there in walking about the garden, and going all over the house.

Elinor could hardly believe this to be true; as it seemed very unlikely that Willoughby should propose, or Marianne consent, to enter the house while Mrs. Smith was in it, with whom Marianne had not the smallest acquaintance.

As soon as they left the dining-room, Elinor enquired of her about it; and great was her surprise when she found that every circumstance related by Mrs. Jennings was perfectly true. Marianne was quite angry with her for doubting it.

"Why should you imagine, Elinor, that we did not go there, or that we did not see the house? Is not it what you have often wished to do yourself?"

"Yes, Marianne, but I would not go while Mrs. Smith was there, and with no other companion than Mr. Willoughby."

"Mr. Willoughby, however, is the only person who can have a right to show that house; and as he went in an open carriage, it was impossible to have any other companion. I never spent a pleasanter morning in my life."

"I am afraid," replied Elinor, "that the pleasantness of an employment does not always evince its propriety."

"On the contrary, nothing can be a stronger proof of it, Elinor; for if there had been any real impropriety in what I did, I should have been sensible of it at the time, for we always know when we are acting wrong, and with such a conviction I could have had no pleasure."

"But, my dear Marianne, as it has already exposed you to some very impertinent remarks, do you not now begin to doubt the discretion of your own conduct?"

"If the impertinent remarks of Mrs. Jennings are to be the proof of impropriety in conduct, we are all offending every moment of our lives. I value not her censure any more than I should do her commendation. I am not sensible of having done anything wrong in walking over Mrs. Smith's grounds, or in seeing her house. They will one day be Mr. Willoughby's, and-"

"If they were one day to be your own, Marianne, you would not be justified in what you have done."

She blushed at this hint; but it was even visibly gratifying to her; and after a ten minutes' interval of earnest thought, she came to her sister again, and said with great good humour, "Perhaps, Elinor, it was rather ill- judged in me to go to Allenham; but Mr. Willoughby wanted particularly to show me the place; and it is a charming house, I assure you. There is one remarkably pretty sitting room up stairs; of a nice comfortable size for constant use, and with modern furniture it would be delightful. It is a corner room, and has windows on two sides. On one side you look across the bowling-green, behind the house, to a beautiful hanging wood, and on the other you have a view of the church and village, and, beyond them, of those fine bold hills that we have so often admired. I did not see it to advantage, for nothing could be more forlorn than the furniture; but if it were newly fitted up- a couple of hundred pounds, Willoughby says, would make it one of the pleasantest summer-rooms in England."

Could Elinor have listened to her without interruption from the others, she would have described every room in the house with equal delight.




  大家一心打算去惠特韦尔游览,但是结果却完全出乎埃丽诺的意料之外。她本来准备给淋得浑身湿透,累得精疲力竭,吓得胆战心惊;然而事情比这还要糟糕,因为他们根本没有去成。
  十点钟光景,观光的人们聚集到巴顿庄园,准备吃早饭。虽然昨晚下了一夜雨,早晨的天气却相当适意,只见天上的乌云正被驱散,太阳时隐时现。大伙儿兴高采烈,兴致勃勃,迫不及待地想玩乐一番,而且下定决心,即使有天大的艰难险阻,也在所不辞。
  正当吃早饭的时候,邮差送信来了,其中有一封是给布兰登上校的。他接过信,一看姓名地址,脸色唰地变了,当即走出了房间。
  “布兰登怎么啦?”约翰爵士问。
  谁也说不上来。
  “但愿他没有收到坏消息,”米德尔顿夫人说。“一定有要紧的事,不然布兰登上校不会这么突然离开我的饭桌。”
  大约过了五分钟,他又回来了。
  “上校,我想没有坏消息吧,”他刚走进房里,詹宁斯太太便说道。
  “绝对没有,太太,谢谢你。”
  “是从阿维尼翁寄来的吧?但愿信里别说你妹妹病势加重了。”
  “没说,太太。信是从城里寄来的,只是一封公函。”
  “倘若只是一封公函,怎么能使你这么心烦意乱呢?得了,得了,这不可能。上校,把事情的真相说出来吧。”
  “我的好妈妈,”米德尔顿夫人说,“看你说些啥呀。”
  “也许是告诉你,你的表妹要出嫁啦?”詹宁斯太太说,对女儿的责备置若罔闻。
  “不,真的不是那回事儿。”
  “噢,那么,我知道是谁寄来的了。上校,但愿她安然无恙。”
  “你这是说谁呀,太太?”上校问道,脸色有点发红。
  “哦!你知道我说谁。”
  “我非常抱歉,夫人,”上校对米德尔顿夫人说,“今天竟然收到这封信。这是封公函,要我马上到城里去。”
  “到城里去!”詹宁斯太太大声嚷道,“在这个时节,你到城里会有什么贵干?”
  “我们大家如此合得来,”上校接着说,“离开你们真是我的莫大损失。而使我感到更加不安的是:你们要进惠特韦尔,恐怕需要我亲自引见才行。”
  这对众人是当头一击:
  “布兰登先生,你要是给女管家写个条子,”玛丽安性急地说道,“这还不行吗?”
  上校摇摇头。“我们一定要去,”约翰爵士说,“事到如今,不能推延啦。布兰登,你可以等到明天再进城,就这么定啦。”
  “我但愿能这么容易就定下来。可是我无权推迟行期,哪怕一天也不行!”
  “你只要告诉我们你有什么事,”詹宁斯太太说,“我们也好评评能不能推迟。”
  “你要是等到我们回来再进城,”威洛比说,“你顶多晚走六个小时。”
  “我一个小时也耽搁不得。"
  这时,埃丽诺听见威洛比低声对玛丽安说:“有些人总是不肯与大伙儿一块玩乐。布兰登就是其中的一个。我敢肯定,他害怕感冒,于是就耍了这个金蝉脱壳之计。我愿拿五十个几尼打赌,那封信是他自己写的。”
  “对此我毫不怀疑,”玛丽安应道。
  “布兰登,我早就了解,”约翰爵士说,“你一旦下定决心,别人是无法说服你改变主意的。不过,我还是希望你慎重考虑一下。你想想,这里有从牛顿赶来的两位凯里小姐,有从乡舍赶来的三位达什伍德小姐,再说威洛比先生,他为了去惠特韦尔,特意比平时早起了两个小时。”
  布兰登上校再次表示遗憾,让大家感到失望了,但同时又说,这实在无法避免。
  “那好,你什么时候回来?”
  “我们就在巴顿等你,”米德尔顿夫人接着说,“希望你一得便就离开城里。我们一定等你回来再去惠特韦尔。”
  “谢谢你的一番好意。不过,我说不定什么时候能回来,因此决不敢贸然应允。”
  “哦!他一定得回来,”约翰爵士大声说道,“他如果到周末还没回来,我就去找他。”
  “对,去找他,约翰爵士,”詹宁斯太太嚷道,“到时候,你也许会发现他在干什么事呢。”
  “我不想去探究别人在干什么事,我想,这是件使他感到羞耻的事情。”
  仆人通报,布兰登上校的马备好了。
  “你不会骑着马进城吧?”约翰爵士接着问。
  “是的——我只骑到霍尼顿,然后改乘驿车。”
  “好吧,既然你执意要走,我祝你一路顺风。不过,你最好能改变主意。”
  “老实说,我的确无能为力。”
  他随即向众人辞别。
  “达什伍德小姐,难道我今冬没有机会在城里见到你和你妹妹?”
  “恐怕毫无机会。”
  “这么说,我们分别的时间比我希望的要长啦。”
  他对玛丽安只鞠了一躬,没说什么。
  “喂,上校,”詹宁斯太太说,“你临走之前,务必告诉我们你要去干什么。”
  上校向她说了声“再见”,然后由约翰爵士陪同,走出了房间。
  刚才大家出于礼貌,一直压抑着的满腹委屈和哀怨,现在一股脑儿发泄出来了。他们三番五次地表示,碰到这种扫兴的事情,真叫人恼火。
  “不过,他的事儿我猜得出来,”詹宁斯太太眉飞色舞地说。
  “真的吗,太太?”大家几乎异口同声地说。
  “真的,我看一定是为威廉斯小姐的事儿。”
  “威廉斯小姐是谁?”玛丽安问。
  “什么?你还不知道威廉斯小姐是谁?我敢说,你以前一定听说过她。她是上校的一个亲戚,亲爱的——一个非常近的亲戚。我们不说有多么近,免得吓坏了诸位小姐。”接着,她略微放低声音,对埃丽诺说:“她是他的亲生女儿。”
  “真的!”
  “噢!是的。一愣起神来很像上校。上校大概要把全部财产都留给她。”
  约翰爵士一回来,便和大伙儿一道,对这不幸的事情深表遗憾,不过,他最后提议,既然大家都聚在一起,总得做点事情开开心。经过商量,大家一致认为,虽说只有去惠特韦尔才能感到快乐,但现在坐车在乡下转转也许能散散心。随即,主人吩咐套好马车。头一辆是一威洛比的,玛丽安上车时看上去从来没有那样开心过。威洛比驱车迅速穿过邸园,一转眼便不见了。两人一去便无影无踪,直到大家都回来了,才见他们返回。看样子,两人逛得十分开心,不过嘴里只是笼统地说:大家都往高地上去了,他们一直在小道上兜风。
  后来大伙儿商定,晚上举行一场舞会,让大家整天都欢欢乐乐的。凯里家又来了几个人,晚饭就餐的将近二十人,约翰爵士见此情景极为得意。威洛比像往常一样,在达什伍德家大小姐、二小姐之间就座。詹宁斯太太坐在埃丽诺右首。大家刚入座不久,她就扭身俯在埃丽诺和威洛比背后,同玛丽安嘀咕起来,声音不高也不低,那两人恰好都能听见:“尽管你诡计多端,我还是发现了你的秘密。我知道你上午到哪儿去了。”
  玛丽安脸一红,慌忙应道:“你说到哪儿去了?”
  “你难道不知道,”威洛比说,“我们乘着我的马车出去了?”
  “是呀,是呀,厚脸皮先生,这我知道得一清二楚,可我一定要查明:你们究竟到哪儿去了。玛丽安小姐,我希望你很喜欢自己的住宅。我知道这房子很大,以后我去拜访的时候,希望你们能添置些新家具,我六年前去那儿时,就该添置了。”
  玛丽安慌里慌张地扭过脸去。詹宁斯太太不由得纵情大笑。埃丽诺发现,这位太太一心要弄清两人究竟跑到哪儿去了,早就让女仆询问过威洛比的马车夫,从而得知:他们到艾伦汉去了,先在花园里转来转去,再到房子里各处察看,前后转悠了老半天。
  埃丽诺简直不敢相信真有这种事。玛丽安与史密斯太太分明素不相识,既然她在家里,似乎威洛比不可能提出邀请,玛丽安也不可能同意进屋。
  一走出餐厅,埃丽诺就向玛丽安询问这件事。使她大为惊讶的是,她发现詹宁斯太太所说的情况完全属实。玛丽安还因为她不肯相信而非常生气。
  “埃丽诺,你凭什么认为我们没有去那里,没见过那房子?这难道不是你经常向往的事情吗?”
  “是的,玛丽安,不过有史密斯太太在家里,除了威洛比先生以外又没有别人陪伴,我是不会进去的。”
  “可是威洛比先生是有权带我去看那房子的唯一的一个人,因为我们乘坐的是敞篷马车,不可能再找别人作伴。我生平从来没像今天上午过得这么愉快。”
  “恐怕,”埃丽诺答道,“一件事情是愉快的,并非总能证明它是恰当的。”
  “恰好相反,埃丽诺,没有比这更有力的证明了。假如我的所作所为确有不当之处,我当时就会有所感觉,因为我们倘使做错了事,自己总是知道的,而一有这种认识,我就不可能感到愉快。”
  “不过,亲爱的玛丽安,为了这件事你已经遭到了冷言冷语,难道你还不怀疑你的行为有些失慎吗?”
  “如果詹宁斯太太说了几句怪话就能证明别人行为欠妥,那我们大家无时无刻不在招惹是非。我既不稀罕她的称赞,也不在乎她的非难。我在史密斯太太的花园里散过步,还参观了她的住宅,我不知道这有什么过错。有朝一日,这花园、房子都要归威洛比先生所有,而——”
  “哪怕有朝一日归你所有,玛丽安,你那样做也是不合情理的。”
  听姐姐这么一说,玛丽安不由得脸红了。不过看得出来,这话也使她感到得意。她仔细思讨了十来分钟,然后又来到姐姐跟前,和颜悦色地说道:“埃丽诺,也许我去艾伦汉确实有失检点,不过威洛比先生一定要带我去看看。说实在话,那幢房子可美啦。楼上有一间万分漂亮的客厅,不大不小,什么时候都适用,若是配上新式家具,那真叫人称心如意了。这是一间椅角室,两边有窗。从一边凭窗望去,越过屋后的滚球场草坪,看到一片优美的坡林。从另一边,可以望见教堂和村庄,再过去就是我们经常赞叹不已的崇山峻岭。我不觉得这个房间有什么特别好,因为那些家具着实可怜。然而,要是配上新家具——威洛比说要花费两三百镑,那它就会成为英格兰最舒适的避暑室之一。”
  倘若埃丽诺能一直听她讲下去,别人不来打岔的话,玛丽安会照样把每个房间都津津有味地描绘一番。
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 15楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Fourteen

The sudden termination of Colonel Brandon's visit at the Park, with his steadiness in concealing its cause, filled the mind, and raised the wonder, of Mrs. Jennings for two or three days: she was a great wonderer, as every one must be who takes a very lively interest in all the comings and goings of all their acquaintance. She wondered, with little intermission, what could be the reason of it; was sure there must be some bad news, and thought over every kind of distress that could have befallen him, with a fixed determination that he should not escape them all.

"Something very melancholy must be the matter, I am sure," said she. "I could see it in his face. Poor man! I am afraid his circumstances may be bad. The estate at Delaford was never reckoned more than two thousand a year, and his brother left everything sadly involved. I do think he must have been sent for about money matters, for what else can it be? I wonder whether it is so. I would give anything to know the truth of it. Perhaps it is about Miss Williams- and, by the by, I dare say it is, because he looked so conscious when I mentioned her. May be she is ill in town; nothing in the world more likely, for I have a notion she is always rather sickly. I would lay any wager it is about Miss Williams. It is not so very likely he should be distressed in his circumstances now, for he is a very prudent man, and to be sure must have cleared the estate by this time. I wonder what it can be! May be his sister is worse at Avignon, and has sent for him over. His setting off in such a hurry seems very like it. Well, I wish him out of all his trouble, with all my heart, and a good wife into the bargain."

So wondered, so talked Mrs. Jennings. Her opinion varying with every fresh conjecture, and all seeming equally probable as they arose. Elinor, though she felt really interested in the welfare of Colonel Brandon, could not bestow all the wonder on his going so suddenly away, which Mrs. Jennings was desirous of her feeling; for besides that the circumstance did not, in her opinion, justify such lasting amazement or variety of speculation, her wonder was otherwise disposed of. It was engossed by the extraordinary silence of her sister and Willoughby on the subject, which they must know to be peculiarly interesting to them all. As this silence continued, every day made it appear more strange and more incompatible with the disposition of both. Why they should not openly acknowledge to her mother and herself, what their constant behaviour to each other declared to have taken place, Elinor could not imagine.

She could easily conceive that marriage might not be immediately in their power; for though Willoughby was independent, there was no reason to believe him rich. His estate had been rated by Sir John at about six or seven hundred a year; but he lived at an expense to which that income could hardly be equal, and he had himself often complained of his poverty. But for this strange kind of secrecy, maintained by them relative to their engagement, which, in fact, concealed nothing at all, she could not account; and it was so wholly contradictory to their general opinions and practice, that a doubt sometimes entered her mind of their being really engaged, and this doubt was enough to prevent her making any enquiry of Marianne.

Nothing could be more expressive of attachment to them all than Willoughby's behaviour. To Marianne it had all the distinguishing tenderness which a lover's heart could give, and to the rest of the family it was the affectionate attention of a son and a brother. The cottage seemed to be considered and loved by him as his home; many more of his hours were spent there than at Allenham; and if no general engagement collected them at the Park, the exercise which called him out in the morning was almost certain of ending there, where the rest of the day was spent by himself at the side of Marianne, and by his favourite pointer at her feet.

One evening in particular, about a week after Colonel Brandon left the country, his heart seemed more than usually open to every feeling of attachment to the objects around him; and on Mrs. Dashwood's happening to mention her design of improving the cottage in the spring, he warmly opposed every alteration of a place which affection had established as perfect with him.

"What!" he exclaimed- "improve this dear cottage! No. That I will never consent to. Not a stone must be added to its walls, not an inch to its size, if my feelings are regarded."

"Do not be alarmed," said Miss Dashwood, "nothing of the kind will be done; for my mother will never have money enough to attempt it."

"I am heartily glad of it", he cried. "May she always be poor, if she can employ her riches no better."

"Thank you, Willoughby. But you may be assured that I would not sacrifice one sentiment of local attachment of yours, or of any one whom I love, for all the improvements in the world. Depend upon it that whatever unemployed sum may remain, when I make up my accounts in the spring, I would even rather lay it uselessly by than dispose of it in a manner so painful to you. But are you really so attached to this place as to see no defect in it?"

"I am," said he. "To me it is faultless. Nay, more, I consider it as the only form of building in which happiness is attainable, and were I rich enough I would instantly pull Combe down, and build it up again in the exact plan of this cottage."

"With dark narrow stairs and a kitchen that smokes, I suppose," said Elinor.

"Yes," cried he in the same eager tone, "with all and every thing belonging to it;- in no one convenience or in-convenience about it, should the least variation be perceptible. Then, and then only, under such a roof I might perhaps be as happy at Combe as I have been at Barton."

"I flatter myself," replied Elinor, "that, even under the disadvantage of better rooms and a broader staircase, you will hereafter find your own house as faultless as you now do this."

"There certainly are circumstances," said Willoughby, "which might greatly endear it to me; but this place will always have one claim of my affection, which no other can possibly share."

Mrs. Dashwood looked with pleasure at Marianne, whose fine eyes were fixed so expressively on Willoughby, as plainly denoted how well she understood him.

"How often did I wish," added he, "when I was at Allenham this time twelvemonth, that Barton cottage were inhabited! I never passed within view of it without admiring its situation, and grieving that no one should live in it. How little did I then think that the very first news I should bear from Mrs. Smith, when I next came into the country, would be that Barton cottage was taken; and I felt an immediate satisfaction and interest in the event, which nothing but a kind of prescience of what happiness I should experience from it can account for. Must it not have been so, Marianne?" speaking to her in a lowered voice. Then continuing his former tone, he said, "And yet this house you would spoil, Mrs. Dashwood? You would rob it of its simplicity by imaginary improvement! and this dear parlour in which our acquaintance first began, and in which so many happy hours have been since spent by us together, you would degrade to the condition of a common entrance, and every body would be eager to pass through the room which has hitherto contained within itself more real accommodation and comfort than any other apartment of the handsomest dimensions in the world could possibly afford."

Mrs. Dashwood again assured him that no alteration of the kind should be attempted.

"You are a good woman," he warmly replied. "Your promise makes me easy. Extend it a little farther, and it will make me happy. Tell me that not only your house will remain the same, but that I shall ever find you and yours as unchanged as your dwelling; and that you will always consider me with the kindness which has made everything belonging to you so dear to me."

The promise was readily given, and Willoughby's behaviour during the whole of the evening declared at once his affection and happiness.

"Shall we see you to-morrow to dinner?" said Mrs. Dashwood, when he was leaving them. "I do not ask you to come in the morning, for we must walk to the Park, to call on Lady Middleton."

He engaged to be with them by four o'clock.




  布兰登上校突然终止了对巴顿庄园的拜访,而且始终不肯说明缘由,这不免使詹宁斯太太满腹狐疑,一直揣测了两三天。她是个顶爱大惊小怪的女人,其实,凡是一心留意别人来往行踪的人,个个都是这个样子。她心里不停地纳罕:这究竟是什么原因?她敢肯定他有不幸的消息,于是仔细琢磨他可能遭遇的种种不幸,认为决不能让他瞒过他们大伙儿。
  “我敢肯定,准是出了什么伤心事儿,”她说,“我从上校脸上看得出来。可怜的人儿!恐怕他的境况不佳呀。算计起来,德拉福庄园的年收入从来没有超过两千镑,他的弟弟把事情搞得一塌糊涂。我看哪,八成是为钱的事情找他,不然还会有什么事儿呢?我在纳闷是不是这么回事儿。我无论如何也要弄个水落石出。也许是为威廉斯小姐的事儿——这么说来,肯定是为她的事儿,因为我当初提到她的时候,上校看上去很不自然。也许她在城里生病了,十有八九是这么回事儿,因为我觉得她总是多灾多病的。我敢打赌,就是为威廉斯小姐的事儿。现在看来,上校不大可能陷入经济困难,因为他是个精明人,时至今日,庄园的开支肯定早就结清了。我真不知道是怎么回事儿!也许他在阿维尼翁的妹妹病情恶化了,叫他快去。他走得匆匆忙忙的,看样子很像。唉,我衷心祝愿他摆脱困境,还能讨个好太太。”
  詹宁斯太太就这么疑疑惑惑唠唠叨叨。她的看法变来变去,一会儿一个猜测,而且开头总是满有把握。埃丽诺虽然着实关心布兰登上校的安乐,但是她不能像詹宁斯太太所企望于她的,对他的突然离去惊诧不已,妄加猜疑。因为在她看来,情况没有那么严重,犯不着那样惊疑。除此之外,还有真正使她感到惊奇的事,那就是她妹妹和威洛比,他们明明知道他们的事情引起了大家的特别兴趣,却异乎寻常地保持缄默。他们一天天地越是不吭声,事情越显得奇怪,越与他们两人的性情不相协调。从他们的一贯行为看,本来是昭然若揭的事情,却不敢向母亲和她公开承认,埃丽诺无法想象这究竟是什么缘故。
  埃丽诺不难看出,他们还不能马上结婚,因为威洛比虽说在经济上是独立的,但并不能认为他很有钱。按照约翰爵士的估计,他庄园上的收入一年只有五六百镑,但他花费太大,那笔收入简直不够用,他自己也经常在哭穷。但是,使她感到莫名其妙的是,他们订了婚,竟对她保守秘密,其实他们什么也包不住。这与他们的惯常想法和做法太不一致了,以致使她有时候也怀疑,他们是不是真的订了婚。因为有这个怀疑,她也就不便去探问玛丽安。
  威洛比的行为最明显地表达了他对达什伍德母女的一片深情。他作为玛丽安的情人,真是要多温柔有多温柔;而对于其他人,他作为女婿、姐夫和妹夫,也能殷勤备至。他似乎把乡舍当成了自己的家,迷恋不舍,他泡在这里的时间比呆在艾伦汉的时间还要多。倘若巴顿庄园没有大的聚会的话,他早晨就出来活动活动,而最后几乎总是来到乡舍,他自己守在玛丽安身旁,他的爱犬趴在玛丽安脚边,消磨掉这一整天。
  布兰登上校离开乡下一周后的一天傍晚,威洛比似乎对周围的事物产生了一股异乎寻常的亲切感。达什伍德太太无意中提起了要在来年春天改建乡舍的计划,当即遭到了他的激烈反对,因为他已经与这里建立了感情,觉得一切都十全十美。
  “什么!”他惊叫道。“改建这座可爱的乡舍。不——不,这我决不会同意,你若是尊重我的意见的话,务必不要增添一砖一石,扩大一寸一分。”
  “你不要害伯,”达什伍德小姐说,“这是不可能的事情,我母亲永远凑不够钱来改建。”
  “那我就太高兴啦,”威洛比嚷道,“她若是有钱派不到更好的用场,我但愿她永远没有钱。”
  “谢谢你,威洛比。你尽管放心,我不会伤害你的或是我所喜爱的任何人的一丝一毫的乡土感情,而去搞什么改建。你相信我好啦,到了春天结帐时,不管剩下多少钱没派用场,我宁肯撂下不用,也不拿来干些让你如此伤心的事情。不过,你当真这么喜爱这个地方,觉得它毫无缺陷?”
  “是的,”威洛比说,“我觉得它是完美无缺的。唔,更进一步说,我认为它是可以让人获得幸福的唯一的建筑形式。我若是有钱的话,马上就把库姆大厦推倒,按照这座乡舍的图样重新建造。”
  “我想,也要建成又暗又窄的楼梯,四处漏烟的厨房啦,”埃丽诺说。
  “是的,”威洛比以同样急切的语气大声说道,“一切的一切都要一模一样。无论是便利的设施,还是不便利的设施,都不能看出一丝一毫的不同。到那时,只有到那时,我在库姆住进这样一座房子,或许会像在巴顿一样快活。”
  “依我看呀,”埃丽诺答道,“你今后即使不巧住上更好的房间,用上更宽的楼梯,你会觉得你自己的房子是完美无瑕的,就像你现在觉得这座乡舍是完美无瑕的一样。”
  “当然,”威洛比说,“有些情况会使我非常喜爱我自己的房子;不过这个地方将永远让我留恋不舍,这是别的地方无法比拟的。”
  达什伍德太太乐滋滋地望着玛丽安,只见她那双漂亮的眼睛正脉脉含情地盯着威洛比,清楚地表明她完全明白他的意思。
  “我一年前来艾伦汉的时候,”威洛比接着说,“经常在想,但愿巴顿乡舍能住上人家:每当我从它跟前经过,总要对它的位置叹羡不已,同时也对它无人居住而感到痛惜。我万万没有料到,我再次来到乡下时,从史密斯太太嘴里听到的头一条新闻,就是巴顿乡舍住上人了!顿时,我对这事既满意,又有兴趣。我之所以有这种感觉,那是因为我预感到,我将从中获得幸福。玛丽安,难道事实不正是如此吗?”他压低声音对她说。接着又恢复了原先的语调,说道:“不过,你要损坏这座房子的,达什伍德太太!你想用异想天开的改建,毁掉它的简朴自然:就在这间可爱的客厅里,我们初次结识,以后又在一起度过了许许多多快乐的时刻,没想到你要把它贬黜成一道普普通通的门廊。可是大家还是渴望要进那间客厅,因为它迄今为止一直是个既实用又舒适的房间,天下再气派的房间也比它不上。”
  达什伍德太太再次向他保证:她决不会做出那种改建。
  “你真是太好了,”威洛比激动地答道,“你的许诺叫我放心了。你的许诺若是能更进一步,我会打心眼里高兴。请告诉我,不仅你的房子将依然如故,而且我还将发现你和令爱像你们的房子一样一成不变,永远对我友好相待。这种情谊使我感到你们的一切都是那样的亲切。”
  达什伍德太太欣然做出了许诺,威洛比整个晚上的举止表明,他既亲热又快乐。
  “明天来吃晚饭好吗?”等他告辞的时候,达什伍德太太说。“我并不要求你上午就来,因为我们必须去巴顿庄园拜访米德尔顿夫人。”
  威洛比答应下午四点再来。
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 16楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Fifteen

Mrs. Dashwood's visit to Middleton took place the next day, and two of her daughters went with her; but Marianne excused herself from being of the party, under some trifling pretext of employment; and her mother, who concluded that a promise had been made by Willoughby the night before of calling on her while they were absent, was perfectly satisfied with her remaining at home.

On their return from the Park they found Willoughby's curricle and servant in waiting at the cottage, and Mrs. Dashwood was convinced that her conjecture had been just. So far it was all as she had foreseen; but on entering the house she beheld what no foresight had taught her to expect. They were no sooner in the passage than Marianne came hastily out of the parlour apparently in violent affliction, with her handkerchief at her eyes, and without noticing them ran up stairs. Surprised and alarmed, they proceeded directly into the room she had just quitted, where they found only Willoughby, who was leaning against the mantel-piece with his back towards them. He turned round on their coming in, and his countenance showed that he strongly partook of the emotion which overpowered Marianne.

"Is anything the matter with her?" cried Mrs. Dashwood, as she entered:- "is she ill?"

"I hope not," he replied, trying to look cheerful; and with a forced smile presently added, "It is I who may rather expect to be ill- for I am now suffering under a very heavy disappointment!"

"Yes, for I am unable to keep my engagement with you. Mrs. Smith has this morning exercised the privilege of riches upon a poor, dependent cousin, by sending me on business to London. I have just received my despatches, and taken my farewell of Allenham; and by way of exhilaration I am now come to take my farewell of you."

"To London!- and are you going this morning?"

"Almost this moment."

"This is very unfortunate. But Mrs. Smith must be obliged; and her business will not detain you from us long, I hope."

He coloured as he replied, "You are very kind; but I have no idea of returning into Devonshire immediately. My visits to Mrs. Smith are never repeated within the twelvemonth."

"And is Mrs. Smith your only friend? Is Allenham the only house in the neighbourhood to which you will be welcome? For shame, Willoughby, can you wait for an invitation here?"

His colour increased; and, with his eyes fixed on the ground, he only replied, "You are too good."

Mrs. Dashwood looked at Elinor with surprise. Elinor felt equal amazement. For a few moments every one was silent. Mrs. Dashwood first spoke.

"I have only to add, my dear Willoughby, that at Barton cottage you will always be welcome; for I will not press you to return here immediately, because you only can judge how far that might be pleasing to Mrs. Smith; and on this head I shall be no more disposed to question your judgment than to doubt your inclination."

"My engagements at present," replied Willoughby, confusedly, "are of such a nature- that- I dare not flatter myself-"

He stopt. Mrs. Dashwood was too much astonished to speak, and another pause succeeded. This was broken by Willoughby, who said, with a faint smile, "It is folly to linger in this manner. I will not torment myself any longer by remaining among friends whose society it is impossible for me now to enjoy."

He then hastily took leave of them all, and left the room. They saw him step into his carriage, and in a minute it was out of sight.

Mrs. Dashwood felt too much for speech, and instantly quitted the parlour to give way in solitude to the concern and alarm which this sudden departure occasioned.

Elinor's uneasiness was at least equal to her mother's. She thought of what had just passed with anxiety and distrust. Willoughby's behaviour in taking leave of them, his embarrassment, and affection of cheerfulness, and, above all, his unwillingness to accept her mother's invitation, a backwardness so unlike a lover, so unlike himself, greatly disturbed her. One moment she feared that no serious design had ever been formed on his side; and the next that some unfortunate quarrel had taken place between him and her sister:- the distress in which Marianne had quitted the room was such as a serious quarrel could most reasonably account for, though, when she considered what Marianne's love for him was, a quarrel seemed almost impossible.

But whatever might be the particulars of their separation, her sister's affliction was indubitable; and she thought with the tenderest compassion of that violent sorrow which Marianne was in all probability not merely giving way to as a relief, but feeding and encouraging as a duty.

In about half an hour her mother returned, and though her eyes were red, her countenance was not uncheerful.

"Our dear Willoughby is now some miles from Barton, Elinor," said she, as she sat down to work, "and with how heavy a heart does he travel?"

"It is all very strange. So suddenly to be gone! It seems but the work of a moment. And last night he was with us so happy, so cheerful, so affectionate? And now, after only ten minutes' notice,- gone, too, without intending to return!- something more than what be owned to us must have happened. He did not speak, he did not behave like himself. You must have seen the difference as well as I. What can it be? Can they have quarrelled? Why else should he have shown such unwillingness to accept your invitation here?"

"It was not inclination that he wanted, Elinor; I could plainly see that. He had not the power of accepting it. I have thought it all over, I assure you, and I can perfectly account for everything that at first seemed strange to me as well as to you."

"Can you, indeed!"

"Yes. I have explained it to myself in the most satisfactory way; but you, Elinor, who love to doubt where you can- it will not satisfy you, I know; but you shall not talk me out of my trust in it. I am persuaded that Mrs. Smith suspects his regard for Marianne, disapproves of it (perhaps because she has other views for him), and on that account is eager to get him away; and that the business which she sends him off to transact is invented as an excuse to dismiss him. This is what I believe to have happened. He is, moreover, aware that she does dissapprove the connection; he dares not therefore at present confess to her his engagement with Marianne, and he feels himself obliged, from his dependent situation, to give in to her schemes, and absent himself from Devonshire for a while. You will tell me, I know, that this may or may not have happened; but I will listen to no cavil, unless you can point out any other method of understanding the affair as satisfactory at this. And now, Elinor, what have you to say?"

"Nothing, for you have anticipated my answer."

"Then you would have told me, that it might or might not have happened. Oh, Elinor, how incomprehensible are your feelings! You had rather take evil upon credit than good. You had rather look out for misery for Marianne, and guilt for poor Willoughby, than an apology for the latter. You are resolved to think him blamable, because be took leave of us with less affection than his usual behaviour has shown. And is no allowance to be made for inadvertence, or for spirits depressed by recent disappointment? Are no probabilities to be accepted, merely because they are not certainties? Is no thing due to the man whom we have all such reason to love, and no reason in the world to think ill of? To the possibility of motives unanswerable in themselves, though unavoidably secret for a while? And, after all, what is it you suspect him of?"

"I can hardly tell myself. But suspicion of something unpleasant is the inevitable consequence of such an alteration as we just witnessed in him. There is great truth, however, in what you have now urged of the allowances which ought to be made for him, and it is my wish to be candid in my judgment of every body. Willoughby may, undoubtedly, have very sufficient reasons for his conduct, and I will hope that he has. But it would have been more like Willoughby to acknowledge them at once. Secrecy may be advisable; but still I cannot help wondering at its being practiced by him."

"Do not blame him, however, for departing from his character, where the deviation is necessary. But you really do admit the justice of what I have said in his defence am happy and he is acquitted."

"Not entirely. It may be proper to conceal their engagement (if they are engaged) from Mrs. Smith; and if that is the case, it must be highly expedient for Willoughby to be but little in Devonshire at present. But this is no excuse for their concealing it from us."

"Concealing it from us! my dear child, do you accuse Willoughby and Marianne, of concealment? This is strange, indeed, when your eyes have been reproaching them every day for incautiousness."

"I want no proof of their affection," said Elinor, "but of their engagement I do."

"I am perfectly satisfied of both."

"Yet not a syllable has been said to you on the subject by either of them."

"I have not wanted syllables where actions have spoken so plainly. Has not his behaviour to Marianne and to all of us, for at least the last fortnight, declared that he loved and considered her as his future wife, and that he felt for us the attachment of the nearest relation? Have we not perfectly understood each other? Has not my consent been daily asked by his looks, his manner, his attentive and affectionate respect? My Elinor, is it possible to doubt their engagement? How could such a thought occur to you? How is it to be supposed that Willoughby, persuaded as he must be of your sister's love, should leave her, and leave her perhaps for months, without telling her of his affection,- that they should part without a mutual exchange of confidence?"

"I confess," replied Elinor, "that every circumstance except one, is in favour of their engagement; but that one is the total silence of both on the subject, and with me it almost outweighs every other."

"How strange this is! You must think wretchedly indeed of Willoughby, if, after all that has openly passed between them, you can doubt the nature of the terms on which they are together. Has he been acting a part in his behaviour to your sister all this time? Do you suppose him really indifferent to her?"

"No, I cannot think that. He must and does love her, I am sure."

"But with a strange kind of tenderness, if he can leave her with such indifference, such carelessness of the future, as you attribute to him."

"You must remember, my dear mother, that I have never considered this matter as certain. I have had my doubts, I confess; but they are fainter than they were, and they may soon he entirely done away. If we find they correspond, every fear of mine will be removed."

"A mighty concession, indeed! If you were to see them at the altar, you would suppose they were going to be married. Ungracious girl! But I require no such proof. Nothing in my opinion has ever passed to justify doubt; no secrecy has been attempted; all has been uniformly open and unreserved. You cannot doubt your sister's wishes. It must be Willoughby, therefore, whom you suspect. But why? Is he not a man of honour and feeling? Has there been any inconsistency on his side to create alarm? can he be deceitful?"

"I hope not, I believe not," cried Elinor. "I love Willoughby, sincerely love him; and suspicion of his integrity cannot be more painful to yourself than to me. It has been involuntary, and I will not encourage it. I was startled, I confess, by the alteration in his manners this morning: he did not speak like himself, and did not return your kindness with any cordiality. But all this may be explained by such a situation of his affairs as you have supposed. He had just parted from my sister, had seen her leave him in the greatest affliction; and if he felt obliged, from a fear of offending Mrs. Smith, to resist the temptation of returning here soon, and yet aware that by declining your invitation, by saying that he was going away for some time, he should seem to act an ungenerous, a suspicious part by our family, be might well be embarrassed and disturbed. In such a case, a plain and open avowal of his difficulties would have been more to his honour, I think, as well as more consistent with his general character;- but I will not raise objections against any one's conduct on so liberal a foundation, as a difference in judgment from myself, or a deviation from what I may think right and consistent."

"You speak very properly. Willoughby certainly does not deserve to be suspected. Though we have not known him long, be is no stranger in this part of the world; and who has ever spoken to his disadvantage? Had he been in a situation to act independently and marry immediately, it might have been odd that he should leave us without acknowledging everything to me at once: but this is not the case. It is an engagement in some respects not prosperously begun, for their marriage must be at a very uncertain distance; and even secrecy, as far as it can be observed, may now be very advisable."

They were interrupted by the entrance of Margaret; and Elinor was then at liberty to think over the representations of her mother, to acknowledge the probability of many, and hope for the justice of all.

They saw nothing of Marianne till dinner-time, when she entered the room and took her place at the table without saying a word. Her eyes were red and swollen; and it seemed as if her tears were even then restrained with difficulty. She avoided the looks of them all, could neither eat nor speak, and after some time, on her mother's silently pressing her hand with tender compassion, her small degree of fortitude was quite overcome, she burst into tears, and left the room.

This violent oppression of spirits continued the whole evening. She was without any power, because she was without any desire of command over herself. The slightest mention of anything relative to Willoughby overpowered her in an instant; and though her family were most anxiously attentive to her comfort, it was impossible for them, if they spoke at all, to keep clear of every subject which her feelings connected with him.




  第二天,达什伍德太太去拜访米德尔顿夫人,和她同去的还有两个女儿。玛丽安借口有点小事,没有随同前往。母亲断定,头天夜里威洛比一定和她有约在先,想趁她们外出的时候来找玛丽安,于是便满心欢喜地任她留在家里。
  她们从巴顿庄园一回来,便发现威洛比的马车和仆人在乡舍前面恭候,达什伍德太太想她猜得果然不错。就目前的情况看来,事情正像她预见的那样。谁料一走进屋里,她见到的情景与她预见的并不一致。她们刚跨进走廊,就见玛丽安急匆匆地走出客厅,看样子极度悲伤,一直拿手帕擦眼睛,也没觉察她们便跑上了楼。她们大为惊异,径直走进玛丽安刚刚走出的客厅,只见威洛比背对着她们,倚靠在壁炉架上。听见她们进房,他转过身来。从他的脸色看得出来,同玛丽安一祥,他的心情也十分痛苦。
  “她怎么啦?”达什伍德太太一进房便大声嚷道,“她是不是不舒服了?”
  “但愿不是,”威洛比答道,极力装出高高兴兴的样子。他勉强做出一副笑脸,然后说:“感觉不舒服的应该是我——因为我遇到一件令人十分失望的事情。”
  “令人失望的事情?”
  “是的,因为我不能履行同你们的约会。今天早晨,史密斯太太仗着她有钱有势,居然支使起一个有赖于她的可怜表侄来了,派我到伦敦去出差。我刚附接受差遣,告别了艾伦汉。为了使大家高兴,特来向你们告别。”
  “去伦敦——今天上午就走吗?”
  “马上就走。”
  “这太遗憾了。不过,史密斯太太的指派不可不从。我希望这事不会使你离开我们很久。”
  威洛比脸一红,答道:“你真客气,不过我不见得会立即回到德文郡。我一年里对灾密斯太太的拜访从不超过一次。”
  “难道史密斯太太是你唯一的朋友?难道艾伦汉是你在附近能受到欢迎的唯一宅府!真不像话,威洛比!你就不能等待接受这里的邀请啦?”
  威洛比的脸色更红了。他两眼盯着地板,只是答道:“你真太好了”
  达什伍德太太惊奇地望望埃丽诺。埃丽诺同样感到惊讶。大家沉默了一阵。还是达什伍德太太首先开口。
  “亲爱的威洛比,我再补充说一句:你在巴顿乡舍永远是受欢迎的。我不想逼迫你立即回来,因为只有你才能断定,这样做会不会取悦于史密斯太太。在这方面,我既不想怀疑你的意愿,也不想怀疑你的判断力。”
  “我现在的差事,”威洛比惶惑地答道,“属于这样一种性质一—我——我不敢不自量力地——”
  他停住了。达什伍德太太惊慢得说不出话来,结果又停顿了一会儿。威洛比打破了沉默,只见他淡然一笑,说:“这样拖延下去是愚蠢的。我不想折磨自己了,既然现在不可能和朋友们愉快相聚,只好不再久留。”
  随后,他匆匆辞别达什伍德母女,走出房间。她们瞧着他跨上马车,一会儿便不见了。
  达什伍德太太难过得没有心思说话,当即便走出客厅,独自伤心去了。威洛比的陡然离去用起了她的忧虑和惊恐。
  埃丽诺的忧虑并不亚于母亲。她想起刚才发生的事情,既焦急又疑惑。威洛比告别时的那些表现:神色本来十分窘迫,却要装出一副高高兴兴的样子;更为重要的是,他不肯接受母亲的邀请,畏畏缩缩的哪里像个情人?这一切都叫她深感不安。她时而担心威洛比从来不曾有过认真的打算,时而担心他和妹妹之间发生了不幸的争吵。玛丽安走出客厅时那么伤心,最能解释得通的就是双方当真吵了一场。不过,考虑到玛丽安那样爱他,争吵又似乎是不可能的。
  但是,不管他们分离时的具体情况如何,妹妹的苦恼却是毋庸置疑的。她怀着深切的同情,设想着玛丽安正在忍受的巨大痛苦。很可能,这种痛苦不仅尽情地发泄出来了,而且还在有意识地推波助澜呢。
  约莫过了半个钟头,母亲回到客厅,虽然两眼通红,脸色却不显得忧郁。
  “埃丽诺,我们亲爱的威洛比现在离开巴顿好几英里远了,”她说,一面坐下做她的活计,“他一路上心里该有多么沉重啊!”
  “这事真怪。走得这么突然!好像只是一瞬间的事情。他昨晚和我们在一起时,还那么愉快,那么叫人高兴,那么多情!可是现在,只提前十分钟打了个招呼,便走了,好像还不打算回来似的。一定出了什么事他没告诉我们。他嘴里不说,行动也很反常。对于这些变化,你应该和我一样看得仔细。这是怎么回事呢?他们两个可能吵架啦?可是他为什么不肯接受你的邀请呢?”
  “埃丽诺,他不是不愿意!我看得很清楚。他没法接受我的邀请。说实在的,我已经仔细考虑过了。有些事情起先在你我看来很奇怪,现在件件我都能给予完满的解释。”
  “你真能解释?”
  “是的,我给自己解释得满意极了。不过,你嘛,埃丽诺,总爱怀疑这怀疑那的——,我知道,我的解释不会叫你满意,但是你也不能说服我放弃我的看法。我相信,史密斯太太怀疑威洛比对玛丽安有意,硬是不赞成(可能因为她替他另有考虑),因此便迫不及待地把他支使走了。她打发他去干什么事,那仅仅是为了把他打发开而捏造的一个借口。我看就是这么回事儿。另外,他也知道史密斯太太不赞成这门亲事,因此目前还不敢向她坦白他已和玛丽安订婚。相反,由于他处于依赖她的地位,他又不得不听从她的安排,暂时离开德文郡。我知道,你会对我说,事情也许是这样,也许不是这样。我不想听你说些吹毛求疵的话,除非你能提出同样今人满意的解释来。那么,埃丽诺,你有什么好说的?”
  “没有,因为你已经料到了我会怎么回答。”
  “你会对我说:事情也许是这样,也许不是这样。哦!埃丽诺,你的思想真叫人难以捉摸!你是宁信恶而不信善。你宁愿留神玛丽安的痛苦、威洛比的过错,而不愿意替威洛比寻求辩解。你是执意认为威洛比该受责备,因为他向我们告别时不像平常那样情意绵绵。难道你就不考虑考虑他可能是一时疏忽,或是最近遇到失意的事情而情绪低落?可能性并不是百分之百地有把握,难道仅仅为此就不考虑这些可能性吗?威洛比这个人,我们有一千条理由喜爱他,而没有一条理由瞧不起他,难道现在一点也不能原谅吗?难道他不可能有些不便说出的动机,暂时不得不保守秘密?说来说去,你究竟怀疑他什么?”
  “我也说不上来。但是,我们刚才看到他那副反常的样子,必然会怀疑发生了什么不愉快的事情。不过,你极力主张替他寻求辩解,这也很有道理,而我审人度事就喜欢诚实公正。毫无疑问,威洛比那样做是会有充分的理由的,我也希望他如此。但是,他假如当即承认这些理由,倒更符合他的性格。保守秘密也许是必要的,然而他会保守秘密,却不能不使我感到惊奇。”
  “不要责备他违背自己的性格,该违背的还要违背。不过,你果真承认我为他做的辩解是公平合理的?我很高兴——他被宣判无罪啦。”
  “并非完全如此。对史密斯太太隐瞒他们订婚的事(如果他们确实订婚了的话),也许是恰当的。假如事实果真如此,威洛比当前尽量少在德文郡盘桓,倒不失为上策。可是他们没有理由瞒着我们。”
  “瞒着我们!我的宝贝,你指责威洛比和玛丽安瞒着我们?这就实在怪了,你的目光不是每天都在责备他俩轻率吗?”
  “我不需要他们情意缠绵的证据,”埃丽诺说,“但是我需要他们订婚的证据。”
  “我对这两方面都坚信不疑。”
  “然而,他们两人在这件事上只字没向你透露过呀。”
  “行动上明摆着的事情,还要什么只字不只字。至少是近两个星期以来,他对玛丽安和我们大伙的态度难道还没表明他爱玛丽安,并且把她视为未来的妻于?他对我们那样恋恋不舍,难道不像是一家人?难道我们之间还不心心相印?难道他的神色、他的仪态、他的殷勤多情、必恭必敬,不是每天都在寻求我的同意吗?我的埃丽诺,你怎么能去怀疑他们是否订婚呢?你怎么会有这种想法呢?威洛比明知你妹妹喜爱他,怎么能设想他不对她表表衷情就走了,而且或许一走就是几个月呢?他们怎么可能连一句贴心话都不说就分手了呢?”
  “说真的,”埃丽诺答道,“别的情况都好说,可是就有一个情况不能说明他们己经订婚,这就是两人一直闭口不谈这个问题。在我看来,这个情况比哪个情况都重要。”
  “这就怪啦!人家这样开诚布公,你倒能对他们的关系提出怀疑,你真把威洛比看扁啦。这么长时间,难道他对你妹妹的举动都是装出来的?你认为他真的对她冷漠无情?”
  “不,我不这样认为。我相信,他肯定喜爱玛丽安。”
  “但是照你的看法,他却冷漠无情、不顾后果地离开了她。如果真有此事,这岂不是一种不可思议的爱情?”
  “你应该记住,我的好妈妈,我从来没有把事情看得一定如此。我承认我有疑虑,但是不像以前那么重了,也许很快就会彻底打消。假如我们发现他俩有书信来往,那么我的全部忧虑就会烟消云散。”
  “你还真会假设呀:假如你见到他们站在圣坛跟前,你就会认为他们要结婚了:你这姑娘真不厚道1我可不需要这样的证据。庆我看,这事儿没有什么好怀疑的。他们没有什么不可告人的,自始至终都是光明正大的。你不会怀疑你妹妹的心愿,你怀疑的一定是威洛比。但这是为什么?难道他不是个又体面、又有感情的人?难道他有什么反复无常的地方值得大惊小怪?难道他会骗人?”
  “我希望他不会,也相信他不会,”埃丽诺嚷道,“我喜欢威洛比,真心实意地喜欢他。怀疑他是不是诚实,这使你感到痛苦,我心里也决不比你好受。这种怀疑是无意中形成的,我不会去有意加码。说实在的,他今天上午态度上的变化把我吓了一跳。他言谈反常,你待他那么好,他却丝毫没有诚挚相报。不过,这一切倒可以用你设想的他的处境来解释。他刚和我妹妹分手,眼看着她悲痛欲绝地跑开了。他害怕得罪支密斯太太,想早点回来又不敢,但他知道,他拒绝你的邀请,说他要离开一些日子,他将在我们一家人的心目中扮演一个形迹可疑的角色,那样他准会感到窘迫不安的。在这种情况下,我觉得他满可以直截了当地说明他的难处,这样做会更体面些,也更符合他的性格——但是我不想凭着这么狭小的气量,认为一个人和自己见解不同,或者不像我们想象的那样专一和得体,便对他的行为提出异议。”
  “你说得很对。威洛比当然无可怀疑。虽然我们认识他的时间不长,他在这里却并非陌生人。有谁说过他的坏话?假若他可以自己作主,马上结婚的话,他走之前不立即把什么事情都向我交代清楚才怪呢。可是情况并非如此。从某些方面看来,这是件开头并不顺当的婚约,因为结婚还是遥遥无期的事情。现在,只要行得通,就连保密也是十分明智的。”
  玛格丽特走进来,打断了她们的谈话。这时,埃丽诺才从容仔细地考虑一下母亲的这些话,承认有些说法是合乎情理的,但愿她说的全都入情入理。
  她们一直没有看见玛丽安,直到吃晚饭的时候,她才走进房来,一声不响地坐到桌前。她的眼圈又红又肿,看样子,即使在当时,她也是好不容易才忍住了自己的泪水。她尽力避开众人的目光,既不吃饭,也不说话。过了一会儿,母亲怀着亲切怜惜之情,不声不响地抓住了她的手。顿时,她那点微不足道的坚毅精神被彻底摧垮了——她眼泪夺眶而出,拔腿奔出房去。
  整个晚上,玛丽安都处在极度的悲痛之中。她无法克制自己,也不想克制自己。别人稍微提到一点与威洛比有关的事情,她马上就受不了。虽然一家人都在急切地尽力劝慰她,但是只要一说话,就不可能一点不触及她认为与威洛比有关的话题。
  
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 17楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Sixteen

Marianne would have thought herself very inexcusable had she been able to sleep at all the first night after parting from Willoughby. She would have been ashamed to look her family in the face the next morning, had she not risen from her bed in more need of repose than when she lay down in it. But the feelings which made such composure a disgrace, left her in no danger of incurring it. She was awake the whole night, and she wept the greatest part of it. She got up with a headache, was unable to talk, and unwilling to take any nourishment; giving pain every moment to her mother and sisters, and forbidding all attempt at consolation from either. Her sensibility was potent enough!

When breakfast was over she walked out by herself, and wandered about the village of Allenham, indulging the recollection of past enjoyment, and crying over the present reverse for the chief of the morning.

The evening passed off in the equal indulgence of feeling. She played over every favourite song that she had been used to play to Willoughby, every air in which their voices had been oftenest joined, and sat at the instrument gazing on every line of music that he had written out for her, till her heart was so heavy that no farther sadness could be gained; and this nourishment of grief was every day applied. She spent whole hours at the piano- forte, alternately singing and crying; her voice often totally suspended by her tears. In books, too, as well as in music, she courted the misery which a contrast between the past and present was certain of giving. She read nothing but what they had been used to read together.

Such violence of affliction indeed could not be supported for ever; it sunk within a few days into a calmer melancholy; but these employments, to which she daily recurred, her solitary walks and silent meditations, still produced occasional effusions of sorrow as lively as ever.

No letter from Willoughby came; and none seemed expected by Marianne. Her mother was surprised, and Elinor again became uneasy. But Mrs. Dashwood could find explanations whenever she wanted them, which at least satisfied herself.

"Remember, Elinor," said she, "how very often Sir John fetches our letters from the post, and carries them to it. We have already agreed that secrecy may be necessary, and we must acknowledge that it could not be maintained if their correspondence were to pass through Sir John's hands."

Elinor could not deny the truth of this, and she tried to find in it a motive sufficient for their silence. But there was one method so direct, so simple, and in her opinion so eligible, of knowing the real state of the affair and of instantly removing all mystery, that she could not help suggesting it to her mother.

"Why do you not ask Marianne at once," said she, "whether she is or she is not engaged to Willoughby? From you, her mother, and so kind, so indulgent a mother, the question could not give offence. It would be the natural result of your affection for her. She used to be all unreserve, and to you more especially."

"I would not ask such a question for the world. Supposing it possible that they are not engaged, what distress would not such an enquiry inflict! At any rate it would be most ungenerous. I should never deserve her confidence again, after forcing from her a confession of what is meant at present to be unacknowledged to any one. I know Marianne's heart: I know that she dearly loves me, and that I shall not be the last to whom the affair is made known, when circumstances make the revealment of it eligible. I would not attempt to force the confidence of any one; of a child much less; because a sense of duty would prevent the denial which her wishes might direct."

Elinor thought this generosity overstrained, considering her sister's youth, and urged the matter farther, but in vain; common sense, common care, common prudence, were all sunk in Mrs. Dashwood's romantic delicacy.

It was several days before Willoughby's name was mentioned before Marianne by any of her family; Sir John and Mrs. Jennings, indeed, were not so nice; their witticisms added pain to many a painful hour; but one evening, Mrs. Dashwood, accidentally taking up a volume of Shakespeare, exclaimed,-

"We have never finished Hamlet, Marianne; our dear Willoughby went away before we could get through it. We will put it by, that when he comes again-; but it may be months, perhaps, before that happens."

"Months!" cried Marianne, with strong surprise. "No- nor many weeks."

Mrs. Dashwood was sorry for what she had said; but it gave Elinor pleasure, as it produced a reply from Marianne so expressive of confidence in Willoughby and knowledge of his intentions.

One morning, about a week after his leaving the country, Marianne was prevailed on to join her sisters in their usual walk, instead of wandering away by herself. Hitherto she had carefully avoided every companion in her rambles. If her sisters intended to walk on the downs, she directly stole away towards the lanes; if they talked of the valley, she was as speedy in climbing the hills, and could never be found when the others set off. But at length she was secured by the exertions of Elinor, who greatly disapproved such continual seclusion. They walked along the road through the valley, and chiefly in silence, for Marianne's mind could not be controlled, and Elinor, satisfied with gaining one point, would not then attempt more. Beyond the entrance of the valley, where the country, though still rich, was less wild and more open, a long stretch of the road which they had travelled on first coming to Barton lay before them; and on reaching that point they stopped to look around them and examine a prospect which formed the distance of their view from the cottage, from a spot which they had never happened to reach in any of their walks before.

Amongst the objects in the scene, they soon discovered an animated one; it was a man on horseback riding towards them. In a few minutes they could distinguish him to be a gentleman; and in a moment afterwards Marianne rapturously exclaimed,-

"It is he- it is indeed;- I know it is!" and was hastening to meet him, when Elinor cried out,-

"Indeed, Marianne, I think you are mistaken. It is not Willoughby. The person is not tall enough for him, and has not his air."

"He has, he has," cried Marianne, "I am sure he has. His air, his coat, his horse. I knew how soon he would come."

She walked eagerly on as she spoke; and Elinor, to screen Marianne from particularity, as she felt almost certain of its not being Willoughby, quickened her pace and kept up with her. They were soon within thirty yards of the gentleman. Marianne looked again; her heart sunk within her; and abruptly turning round, she was hurrying back, when the voices of both her sisters were raised to detain her; a third, almost as well known as Willoughby's, joined them in begging her to stop, and she turned round with surprise to see and welcome Edward Ferrars.

He was the only person in the world who could at that moment be forgiven for not being Willoughby; the only one who could have gained a smile from her; but she dispersed her tears to smile on him, and in her sister's happiness forgot for a time her own disappointment.

He dismounted, and giving his horse to his servant, walked back with them to Barton, whither he was purposely coming to visit them.

He was welcomed by them all with great cordiality, but especially by Marianne, who showed more warmth of regard in her reception of him than even Elinor herself. To Marianne, indeed, the meeting between Edward and her sister was but a continuation of that unaccountable coldness which she had often observed at Norland in their mutual behaviour. On Edward's side more particularly, there was a deficiency of all that a lover ought to look and say on such an occasion. He was confused, seemed scarcely sensible of pleasure in seeing them, looked neither rapturous nor gay, said little but what was forced from him by questions, and distinguished Elinor by no mark of affection. Marianne saw and listened with increasing surprise. She began almost to feel a dislike of Edward; and it ended, as every feeling must end with her, by carrying back her thoughts to Willoughby, whose manners formed a contrast sufficiently striking to those of his brother elect.

After a short silence which succeeded the first surprise and enquiries of meeting, Marianne asked Edward if he came directly from London. No, he had been in Devonshire a fortnight.

"A fortnight!" she repeated, surprised at his being so long in the same county with Elinor without seeing her before.

He looked rather distressed as he added, that he had been staying with some friends near Plymouth.

"Have you been lately in Sussex?" said Elinor.

"I was at Norland about a month ago."

"And how does dear, dear Norland look?" cried Marianne.

"Dear, dear Norland," said Elinor, "probably looks much as it always does at this time of the year. The woods and walks thickly covered with dead leaves."

"Oh," cried Marianne, "with what transporting sensation have I formerly seen them fall! How have I delighted, as I walked, to see them driven in showers about me by the wind! What feelings have they, the season, the air altogether inspired! Now there is no one to regard them. They are seen only as a nuisance, swept hastily off, and driven as much as possible from the sight."

"It is not every one," said Elinor, "who has your passion for dead leaves."

"No; my feelings are not often shared, not often understood. But sometimes they are." As she said this, she sunk into a reverie for a few moments; but rousing herself again, "Now, Edward," said she, calling his attention to the prospect, "here is Barton Valley. Look up it, and be tranquil if you can. Look at those hills. Did you ever see their equals? To the left is Barton Park, amongst those woods and plantations. You may see the end of the house. And there, beneath that farthest hill, which rises with such grandour, is our cottage."

"It is a beautiful country," he replied; "but these bottoms must be dirty in winter."

"How can you think of dirt, with such objects before you?"

"Because," replied he, smiling, "among the rest of the objects before me, I see a very dirty lane."

"How strange!" said Marianne to herself, as she walked on.

"Have you an agreeable neighbourhood here? Are the Middletons pleasant people?"

"No, not all," answered Marianne; "we could not be more unfortunately situated."

"Marianne," cried her sister, "how can you say so? How can you be so unjust? They are a very respectable family, Mr. Ferrars; and towards us have behaved in the friendliest manner. Have you forgot, Marianne, how many pleasant days we have owed to them?"

"No," said Marianne, in a low voice, "nor how many painful moments."

Elinor took no notice of this; and directing her attention to their visitor, endeavoured to support something like discourse with him, by talking of their present residence, its conveniences, &c., extorting from him occasional questions and remarks. His coldness and reserve mortified her severely; she was vexed and half angry; but resolving to regulate her behaviour to him by the past rather than the present, she avoided every appearance of resentment or displeasure, and treated him as she thought he ought to be treated from the family connection.




  玛丽安与威洛比分别后的当天夜里,倘若还能睡着觉的话,她就会觉得自己是绝对不可宽恕的。假如起床时不觉得比上床时更需要睡眠,她第二天早晨就没有脸面去见家里的人。正因为她把镇定自若视为一大耻辱,她也就压根儿镇定不下来。她整整一夜未曾合眼,绝大部分时间都在哭泣。起床的时候觉得头痛,不能说话,也不想吃饭,使母亲和姐姐妹妹时时刻刻都感到难过,怎么劝解都无济于事。她的情感可真够强烈的!
  早饭过后,她独自走出家门,到艾伦汉村盘桓了大半个上午,一面沉耀于往日的欢乐,一面为目前的不幸而悲泣。
  晚上,她是怀着同样的心情度过的。她演奏了过去常给威洛比演奏的每一首心爱的歌曲,演奏了他们过去经常同声歌唱的每一支小调,然后坐在钢琴前面,凝视着威洛比给她缮写的每一行琴谱,直至心情悲痛到无以复加的地步。而且,这种伤感的激发天天不断。她可以在钢琴前一坐几个小时,唱唱哭哭,哭哭唱唱,往往泣不成声。她读书和唱歌一样,也总是设法勾起今昔对比给她带来的痛苦。她别的书不读,专读他们过去一起读过的那些书。
  确实,这种肝肠寸断的状况很难长久持续下去。过不几天,她渐渐平静下来,变得只是愁眉苦脸的。不过,每天少不了要独自散步,沉思无言,这些事情也偶尔引起她的悲痛,发泄起来像以前一样不可收拾。
  威洛比没有来信,玛丽安似乎也不指望收到他的信。母亲感到惊奇,埃丽诺又变得焦灼不安起来。不过,达什伍德太太随时都能找到解释,这些解释至少使她自己感到满意。
  “埃丽诺,你要记住,”她说,“我们的信件通常是由约翰爵士帮助传递来、传递去的。我们已经商定,认为有必要保守秘密。我们应该承认,假如他们的信件传过约翰爵士手里,那就没法保密啦。”
  埃丽诺无法否认这一事实,她试图从中找到他们为什么要保持缄默的动机。对此,她倒有个直截了当的办法,觉得十分适宜,可以弄清事实真相,马上揭开全部谜底,于是便情不自禁地向母亲提了出来。
  “你为什么不马上问问玛丽安,”她说,“看她是不是真和威洛比订婚了?你是做母亲的,对她那么仁慈,那么宽容,提出这个问题是不会惹她冒火的。这是很自然的,你这样钟爱她。她过去一向十分坦率,对你尤其如此。”
  “我无论如何也不能问这样的问题。假使他们真的没有订婚,我这么一问会引起多大的痛苦啊!不管怎样,这样做太不体贴人了。人家现在不想告诉任何人的事儿,我却去硬逼着她坦白,那就休想再得到她的信任。我懂得玛丽安的心!我知道她十分爱我,一旦条件成熟,她决不会最后一个向我透露真情。我不想逼迫任何人向我交心,更不想逼迫自己的孩子向我交心,因为出于一种义务感,本来不想说的事情也要说。”
  埃丽诺觉得,鉴于妹妹还很年轻,母亲待她也过于宽厚了,她再催母亲去问,还是徒劳无益。对于达什伍德太太来说,什么起码的常识、起码的关心、起码的谨慎,统统淹没在她那富有浪漫色彩的微妙性格之中。
  几天之后,达什伍德家才有人在玛丽安面前提起威洛比的名字。确实,约翰爵士和詹宁斯太太并不那么体贴人,他们那些俏皮话曾多次让玛丽安心里痛上加痛。不过,有天晚上,达什伍德太太无意中拿起一本莎士比亚的书,大声嚷道:
  “玛丽安,我们一直没有读完《哈姆雷特》。我们亲爱的威洛比没等我们读完就走了。我们先把书搁起来,等他回来的时候……不过,那也许得等好几个月。”
  “好几个月!”玛丽安大为惊讶地叫道。“不——好几个星期也不用。”
  达什伍德太太悔不该说了那番话,可埃丽诺却挺高兴,因为这些话引得玛丽安作出了答复,表明她对威洛比还充满信心,了解他的意向。
  一天早晨,大约在威洛比离开乡下一个星期之后,玛丽安终于被说服了,没有独自溜走,而同意与姐姐妹妹一道去散步。迄今为止,每当外出闲逛时,她总是小心翼翼地避开别人。如果姐姐妹妹想到高地上散步,她就径直朝小路上溜掉;如果她们说去山谷,她就一溜烟往山上跑去,姐妹俩还没抬步,她已经跑得无影无踪。埃丽诺极不赞成她总是这样避开他人,最后终于把她说服了。她们顺着山谷一路走去,大部分时间都沉默不语,这一方面因为玛丽安心绪难平,一方面因为埃丽诺已经满足于刚刚取得的一点进展,不想多所希求。山谷入口处,虽然土质依然很肥,却并非野草丛生,因而显得更加开阔。入口处外边,长长的一段路呈现在眼前,她们初来巴顿时走的就是这条路。一来到入口处,便停下脚步四处眺望。以前在乡舍里,这儿是她们举目远眺的尽头,现在站在一个过去散步时从未到达的地点,仔细观看这里的景色。
  在诸般景物中,很快发现一个活的目标,那是一个人骑在马上,正朝她们走来。过了几分钟,她们看得分明,他是一位绅士。又过了一会,玛丽安欣喜若狂地叫道:
  “是他,真是他,我知道是他!”说罢急忙迎上前去,不料埃丽诺大声嚷道:
  “真是的,玛丽安,我看你是看花了眼,那不是威洛比。那人没有威洛比高,也没有他的风度。”
  “他有,他有,”玛丽安嚷道,“他肯定有!他的风度,他的外套,他的马,我早就知道他很快就会回来。”
  她一边说,一边迫不及待地往前走去。埃丽诺几乎可以肯定,来人不是威洛比,为了不让玛丽安过于亲昵,她加快脚步,追了上去。转眼间,她们离那位绅士不过三十码远了。玛丽安再定睛一看,不觉凉了半截,只见她忽地转过身,匆匆往回奔去。正当姐妹两人提高嗓门喊她站住的时候,又听到一个声音,几乎和威洛比的嗓音一样熟悉,也跟着恳求她止步。玛丽安惊奇地转过身,一见是爱德华.费拉斯,连忙上前欢迎。
  在那个当口,爱德华是普天之下因为不是威洛比而能被宽恕的唯一的来者,也是能够赢得玛丽安嫣然一笑的唯一的来者,只见她擦干眼泪,冲他微笑着。一时间,由于为姐姐感到高兴,竟把自己的失望抛到了脑后。
  爱德华跳下马,把马交给仆人,同三位小姐一起向巴顿走去。他是专程来此拜访她们的。
  他受到她们大家极其热烈的欢迎,特别是玛丽安,接待起来甚至比埃丽诺还热情周到。的确,在玛丽安看来,爱德华和姐姐的这次相会不过是一种不可思议的冷漠关系的继续。她在诺兰庄园从他们的相互态度中经常注意到这种冷漠关系。尤其是爱德华一方,他在这种场合完全缺乏一个恋人应有的言谈举止。他慌里慌张的,见到她们似乎并不觉得高兴,看上去既不狂喜也不快活。他少言寡语,只是问到了,才不得不敷衍两句,对埃丽诺毫无特别亲热的表示。玛丽安耳闻目睹,越来越感到惊讶。她几乎有点厌恶爱德华了,而这种反感与她的其他感情一样,最终都要使她回想到威洛比,他的仪态与他未来的连襟形成了鲜明的对照。
  惊异、寒暄之余,大家先是沉默了一阵,然后玛丽安问爱德华,是不是直接从伦敦来的。不,他到德文郡已有两个星期了。
  “两个星期!”玛丽安重复了一声,对他与埃丽诺在同一郡里待了这么长时间而一直没有见面,感到诧异。
  爱德华带着惴惴不安的神情补充说,他在普利茅斯附近,一直与几位朋友待在一起。
  “你近来去过苏塞克斯没有?”埃丽诺问。
  “我大约一个月前去过诺兰庄园。”
  “最最可爱的诺兰庄园现在是什么样啦?”玛丽安高声问道。
  “最最可爱的诺兰庄园,”埃丽诺说,“大概还是每年这个时节惯有的老样子——树林里、走道上都铺满了枯叶。”
  “哦!”玛丽安嚷道,“我以前见到树叶飘零时心情有多激动啊!一边走一边观赏秋风扫落叶,纷纷扬扬的,多么惬意啊!那季节,秋高气爽,激起人们多么深切的情思啊!如今,再也没有人去观赏落叶了。它们只被人们望而生厌,唰唰地一扫而光,然后刮得无影无踪。”
  “不是每个人,”埃丽诺说,“都像你那样酷爱落叶。”
  “是的,我的感情是人们不常有的,也不常为人们所理解。不过,有时候确有知音。”说话间,不觉陷入了沉思遐想,过了一阵,又觉醒过来。“爱德华,”她说,想把他的注意力引到眼前的景色上,“这儿是巴顿山谷。抬头瞧瞧吧,好样的别激动。看看那些山!你见过这样美的山吗?左面是巴顿庄园,坐落在树林和种植园当中。你可以望见房子的一端。再瞧那儿,那座巍然屹立的最远的山,我们的乡舍就在那山脚下。”
  “这地方真美,”爱德华应道,“不过,这些低洼地到了冬天一定很泥泞。”
  “面对着这样的景物,你怎么能想到泥泞?”
  “因为,”他微笑着答道,“在我面前的景物中,就见到一条非常泥泞的小道。”
  “好怪呀!”玛丽安边走边自言自语。
  “你们在这里和邻居相处得好吧?米德尔顿夫妇惹人喜欢吗?”
  “不,一点也不,”玛丽安答道,“我们的处境糟糕极了。”
  “玛丽安,”她姐姐喊道,“你怎么能这样说?你怎么能这样不公平?费拉斯先生,他们是非常体面的一家人,待我们友好极了。玛丽安,难道你忘记了,他们给咱们带来了多少令人愉快的时日?”
  “没有忘记,”玛丽安低声说道,“也没忘记他们给咱们带来了多少令人痛苦的时刻。”埃丽诺并不理会这话,只管把精力集中在客人身上,尽力同他保持着谈话的样子。话题不外乎她们现在的住宅条件,它的方便之处等等,偶尔使他提个问题,发表点议论。他的冷淡和沉默寡言使她深感屈辱,不由得既烦恼又有点气愤。但她决定按过去而不是现在的情况来节制自己的行动,于是她尽量避免露出忿恨不满的样子,用她认为理应对待亲戚的态度那样对待他。
  
[ 此帖被narcis在2013-10-27 01:54重新编辑 ]
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 18楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Seventeen

Mrs. Dashwood was surprised only for a moment at seeing him; for his coming to Barton was, in her opinion, of all things the most natural. Her joy and expression of regard long outlived her wonder. He received the kindest welcome from her; and shyness, coldness, reserve could not stand against such a reception. They had begun to fail him before he entered the house, and they were quite overcome by the captivating manners of Mrs. Dashwood. Indeed a man could not very well be in love with either of her daughters, without extending the passion to her; and Elinor had the satisfaction of seeing him soon become more like himself. His affections seemed to re-animate towards them all, and his interest in their welfare again became perceptible. He was not in spirits, however; he praised their house, admired its prospect, was attentive and kind; but still he was not in spirits. The whole family perceived it; and Mrs. Dashwood, attributing it to some want of liberality in his mother, sat down to table indignant against all selfish parents.

"What are Mrs. Ferrars's views for you at present, Edward?" said she, when dinner was over, and they had drawn round the fire; "are you still to be a great orator in spite of yourself?"

"No. I hope my mother is now convinced that I have no more talents than inclination for a public life."

"But how is your fame to be established? for famous you must be to satisfy all your family; and with no inclination for expense, no affection for expense, no affection for strangers, no profession, and no assurance, you may find it a difficult matter."

"I shall not attempt it. I have no wish to be distinguished; and have every reason to hope I never shall. Thank Heaven! I cannot be forced into genius and eloquence."

"You have no ambition, I well know. Your wishes are all moderate."

"As moderate as those of the rest of the world, I believe. I wish, as well as every body else, to be perfectly happy; but, like every body else, it must be in my own way. Greatness will not make me so."

"Strange that it would!" cried Marianne. "What have wealth or grandeur to do with happiness?"

"Grandeur has but little," said Elinor, "but wealth has much to do with it."

"Elinor, for shame!" said Marianne, "money can only give happiness where there is nothing else to give it. Beyond a competence, it can afford no real satisfaction, as far as mere self is concerned."

"Perhaps," said Elinor, smiling, "we may come to the same point. Your competence and my wealth are very much alike, I dare say; and without them, as the world goes now, we shall both agree that every kind of external comfort must be wanting. Your ideas are only more noble than mine. Come, what is your competence?"

"About eighteen hundred or two thousand a year; not more than that."

Elinor laughed. "Two thousand a year! One is my wealth! I guessed how it would end."

"And yet two thousand a year is a very moderate income," said Marianne. "A family cannot well be maintained on a smaller. I am sure I am not extravagant in my demands. A proper establishment of servants, a carriage, perhaps two, and hunters, cannot be supported on less."

Elinor smiled again, to hear her sister describing so accurately their future expenses at Combe Magna.

"Hunters!" repeated Edward- "but why must you have hunters? Every body does not hunt."

Marianne coloured as she replied, "But most people do."

"I wish," said Margaret, striking out a novel thought, "that somebody would give us all a large fortune apiece!"

"Oh that they would!" cried Marianne, her eyes sparkling with animation, and her cheeks glowing with the delight of such imaginary happiness.

"We are all unanimous in that wish, I suppose," said Elinor, "in spite of the insufficiency of wealth."

"Oh dear!" cried Margaret, "how happy I should be! I wonder what I should do with it!"

Marianne looked as if she had no doubt on that point.

"I should be puzzled to spend so large a fortune myself," said Mrs. Dashwood, "if my children were all to be rich my help."

"You must begin your improvements on this house," observed Elinor, "and your difficulties will soon vanish."

"What magnificent orders would travel from this family to London," said Edward, "In such an event! What a happy day for booksellers, music-sellers, and print-shops! You, Miss Dashwood, would give a general commission for every new print of merit to be sent you- and as for Marianne, I know her greatness of soul, there would not be music enough in London to content her. And books!- Thomson, Cowper, Scott- she would buy them all over and over again: she would buy up every copy, I believe, to prevent their falling into unworthy hands; and she would have every book that tells her how to admire an old twisted tree. Should not you, Marianne? Forgive me, if I am very saucy. But I was willing to show you that I had not forgot our old disputes."

"I love to be reminded of the past, Edward- whether it be melancholy or gay, I love to recall it- and you will never offend me by talking of former times. You are very right in supposing how my money would be spent- some of it, at least- my loose cash would certainly be employed in improving my collection of music and books."

"And the bulk of your fortune would be laid out in annuities on the authors or their heirs."

"No, Edward, I should have something else to do with it."

"Perhaps, then, you would bestow it as a reward on that person who wrote the ablest defence of your favourite maxim, that no one can ever be in love more than once in their life- your opinion on that point is unchanged, I presume?"

"Undoubtedly. At my time of life opinions are tolerably fixed. It is not likely that I should now see or hear any thing to change them."

"Marianne is as steadfast as ever, you see," said Elinor, "she is not at all altered."

"She is only grown a little more grave than she was."

"Nay, Edward," said Marianne, "you need not reproach me. You are not very gay yourself."

"Why should you think so?" replied he, with a sigh. "But gaiety never was a part of my character."

"Nor do I think it a part of Marianne's," said Elinor; "I should hardly call her a lively girl- she is very earnest, very eager in all she does- sometimes talks a great deal, and always with animation- but she is not often really merry."

"I believe you are right," he replied, "and yet I have always set her down as a lively girl."

"I have frequently detected myself in such kind of mistakes," said Elinor, "in a total misapprehension of character in some point or other: fancying people so much more gay or grave, or ingenious or stupid, than they really are, and I can hardly tell why, or in what the deception originated. Sometimes one is guided by what they say of themselves, and very frequently by what other people say of them, without giving one's self time to deliberate and judge."

"But I thought it was right, Elinor," said Marianne, "to be guided wholly by the opinion of other people. I thought our judgments were given us merely to be subservient to those of neighbours. This has always been your doctrine, I am sure."

"No, Marianne, never. My doctrine has never aimed at the subjection of the understanding. All I have ever attempted to. influence has been the behaviour. You must not confound my meaning. I am guilty, I confess, of having often wished you to treat our acquaintance in general with greater attention; but when have I advised you to adopt their sentiments or to conform to their judgment in serious matters?"

"You have not been able, then, to bring your sister over to your plan of general civility," said Edward to Elinor, "Do you gain no ground?"

"Quite the contrary," replied Elinor, looking expressively at Marianne.

"My judgment," he returned, "is all on your side of the question; but I am afraid my practice is much more on your sister's. I never wish to offend, but I am so foolishly shy, that I often seem negligent, when I am only kept back by my natural awkwardness. I have frequently thought that I must have been intended by nature to be fond of low company, I am so little at my ease among strangers of gentility!"

"Marianne has not shyness to excuse any inattention of hers," said Elinor.

"She knows her own worth too well for false shame," replied Edward. "Shyness is only the effect of a sense of inferiority in some way or other. If I could persuade myself that my manners were perfectly easy and graceful, I should not be shy."

"But you would still be reserved," said Marianne, "and that is worse."

Edward started- "Reserved! Am I reserved, Marianne?"

"Yes, very."

"I do not understand you," replied he, colouring. "Reserved!- how, in what manner? What am I to tell you? What can you suppose?"

Elinor looked surprised at his emotion; but trying to laugh off the subject, she said to him, "Do not you know my sister well enough to understand what she means? Do not you know she calls every one reserved who does not talk as fast, and admire what she admires as rapturously as herself?"

Edward made no answer. His gravity and thoughtfulness returned on him in their fullest extent- and he sat for some time silent and dull.




  达什伍德太太见到爱德华,只惊讶了一刹那工夫,因为据她看来,他来巴顿原是再自然不过的事情。她的欣喜之情和嘘寒问暖,远比惊讶的时间要长得多。爱德华受到她极为亲切的欢迎。他的羞怯和冷漠经不起这样的接待,还没进屋就开始逐渐消失,后来干脆被达什伍德太太那富有魅力的仪态一扫而光。的确,哪个人若是爱上了她的哪位女儿,不可能不进而对她也显出一片深情。埃丽诺满意地发现,爱德华很快便恢复了常态。他似乎对她们大家重新亲热起来。看得出来,他对她们的生活又发生了兴趣。可是,他并不快活。他称赞她们的房子,叹赏房子四周的景色,和蔼亲切,殷勤备至。但他依然郁郁不乐。这,达什伍德母女都看得出来。达什伍德太太把它归咎于他母亲心胸狭隘,因而她坐下吃饭时,对所有自私自利的父母深表愤慨。
  吃完晚饭,大家都围到火炉前,只听达什伍德太太说道:“爱德华,费拉斯太太现在对你的前途有什么打算?你还不由自主地想做个大演说家?”
  “不。我希望我母亲现在认识到,我既没有愿望,也没有才能去从事社会活动。”
  “那你准备怎样树立你的声誉呢?因为你只有出了名,才能叫你全家人感到满意。你一不爱花钱,二不好交际,三没职业,四无自信,你会发现事情很难办的。”
  “我不想尝试。我也不愿意出名。我有充分的理由希望,我永远不要出名。谢天谢地!谁也不能逼着我成为天才,成为演说家。”
  “你没有野心,这我很清楚。你的愿望很有限度。”
  “我想和天下其他人一样有限度。和其他人一样,我希望绝对快乐。不过,和其他人一样,必须按照我自己的方式。做大人物不能使我自得其乐。”
  “如果能,那才怪呢!”玛丽安嚷道。“财富和高贵与幸福有什么关系?”
  “高贵与幸福是没有多大关系,”埃丽诺说,“但是财富与幸福的关系却很大。”
  “埃丽诺,亏你说得出口!”玛丽安说。“财富只有在别无其他幸福来源时,才能给人以幸福。就个人而言,财富除了能提供充裕的生活条件之外,并不能给人带来真正的幸福。”
  “也许,”埃丽诺笑笑说,“我们得出的结论是一致的。我敢说,你所谓的充裕生活条件和我所说的财富非常类似。如今的世界假如缺了它们,你我都会认为,也就不会有任何物质享受。你的观点只不过比我的冠冕堂皇一些罢了。你说,你的充裕标准是什么?”
  “一年一千八百到两千镑,不能超过这个数,”
  埃丽诺哈哈一笑。“一年两千镑!可我的财富标准只有一千镑,我早就猜到会有这个结果。”
  “然而,一年两千镑是一笔十分有限的收入,”玛丽安说,“再少就没法养家啦。我想,我的要求实在并不过分。一帮像样的仆人,一辆或两辆马车,还有猎犬,钱少了不够用的。”
  埃丽诺听见妹妹如此精确地算计着她将来在库姆大厦的花销,不由得又笑了。
  “猎犬!”爱德华重复了一声。“你为什么要养猎犬?并不是所有的人都打猎呀。”
  玛丽安脸色一红,回答说:“可是大多数人都打猎呀。”
  “我希望,”玛格丽特异想天开地说,“有人能给我们每人一大笔财产!”
  “哦,会给的!”玛丽安嚷道。她沉浸在幸福的幻想之中,激动得两眼闪闪发光,两颊一片红润。
  “我想,”埃丽诺说,“尽管我们的财产不足,我们大家都怀有这样的希望。”
  “哦,天哪!”玛格丽特叫道,“那样我该有多快活呀!我简直不知道拿这些钱干什么!”
  看样子,玛丽安在这方面毫无疑虑。
  “要是我的孩子不靠我的帮助都能成为有钱人,”达什伍德太太说,“我自己也不知道怎么花费这么一大笔钱。”
  “你应该先改建这座房子,”埃丽诺说,“这样你的困难马上就会化为乌有。”
  “在这种情况下,”爱德华说,“尊府要向伦敦发出数额多么可观的订单啊!书商、乐谱商、图片店简直要走鸿运了!你呀,达什伍德小姐,一总委托他们,凡是有价值的新出版物都邮你一份。至于玛丽安,我知道她心比天高——伦敦的乐谱还满足不了她的需要。还有书嘛!汤姆生、考柏、司各特——这些人的作品她可以一而再再而三地买下去。我想可以把每一册都买下来,免得让它们落入庸人之手。她还要把那些介绍如何欣赏老歪树的书统统买下来。不是吗,玛丽安?我若是言语冒犯的话,请多多包涵,不过我想提醒你,我还没有忘记我们过去的争论。”
  “爱德华,我喜欢有人提醒我想到过去——不管它是令人伤心的,还是令入愉快的,我都喜欢回想过去——你无论怎样谈论过去,我都不会生气。你设想我会怎样花钱,设想得一点不错__有一部分,至少是那些零散钱,肯定要用来扩充我的乐谱和藏书。”
  “你财产的大部分将作为年金花费在作家及其继承人身上。”
  “不,爱德华,我还有别的事情要办呢。”
  “那么,也许你要用来奖赏你那最得意的格言的最得力的辩护士啦。什么一个人一生只能恋爱一次呀一—我想你在这个问题上的看法还没改变吧?”
  “当然没改变。到了我这个年纪,看法也算定型啦,如今耳闻目睹的事情不可能改变这些看法。”
  “你瞧,玛丽安还像以往那样坚定不移,”埃丽诺说,“她一点也没变。”
  “她只是比以前变得严肃了一点。”
  “不,爱德华,”玛丽安说,“用不着你来讥笑我。你自己也不是那么开心。”
  爱德华叹息了一声,答道:“你怎么这样想呢?不过,开心历来不是我的性格的一部分。”
  “我认为开心也不是玛丽安性格的一部分,”埃丽诺说,“她连活泼都称不上。她不论做什么事,都很认真,都很性急——有时候话很多,而且总是很兴奋——但她通常并不十分开心。”
  “我相信你说得对,”爱德华答道,“然而我一直把她看成一位活泼的姑娘。”
  “我曾屡次发现自己犯有这种错误,”埃丽诺说,“在这样那样的问题上完全误解别人的性格,总是把人家想象得同实际情况大相径庭:不是过于快乐,就是过于严肃;不是太机灵,就是太愚蠢。我也说不清什么原因,怎么会引起这种误解的。有时候为他们本人的自我谈论所左右,更多的是为其他人对他们的议论所左右,而自己却没有时间进行考虑和判断。”
  “不过,埃丽诺,”玛丽安说,“我认为完全为别人的意见所左右并没有什么错。我觉得,我们之所以被赋予判断力,只是为了好屈从别人的判断。这想必一向是你的信条。”
  “不,玛丽安,决非如此。我的信条从来不主张屈从别人的判断。我历来试图开导你的只是在举止上。你不要歪曲我的意思。我承认,我经常劝你对待朋友都要注意礼貌。但我什么时候劝说你在重大问题上采纳他们的观点,遵从他们的判断?”
  爱德华对埃丽诺说:“这么说,你还没能说服你妹妹接受你的要普遍注意礼貌的信条啦。你还没有占上风吧?”
  “恰恰相反。”埃丽诺答道,一面意味深长地望着玛丽安。
  “就这个问题而论,”爱德华说,“我在见解上完全站在你这一边,但在实践上,恐怕更倾向你妹妹。我从来不愿唐突无礼,不过我也实在胆怯得出奇,经常显得畏畏缩缩的,其实只是吃了生性欠机灵的亏。我时常在想,我准是天性注定喜欢结交下等人,一来到陌生的上等人之间就感到局促不安。”
  “玛丽安没有羞怯可言,不好给自己的不注意礼貌作辩解。”埃丽诺说。
  “她对自己的价值了解得一清二楚,不需要故作羞愧之态,”爱德华答道,“羞怯只是自卑感引起的某种反应。倘若我能自信自己的仪态十分从容文雅,我就不会感到羞怯。”
  “可是你还会拘谨的,”玛丽安说,“这就更糟糕。”
  爱德华不由一惊。“拘谨?我拘谨吗,玛丽安?”
  “是的,非常拘谨。”
  “我不明白你的意思,”爱德华红着脸答道,“拘谨!我怎么个拘谨法?你叫我对你说什么?你是怎么想象的?”
  埃丽诺见他如此激动,显得很惊讶,不过想尽量一笑了之,便对他说:“难道你不了解我妹妹,还去问她什么意思?难道你不知道她把所有说话没有她快、不能像她那样欣喜若狂地赞赏她所赞赏的东西的人,一律称之为拘谨?”
  爱德华没有回答。他又完全回到严肃和沉思的情态,呆滞地坐在那里,半天不作声。
  
[ 此帖被narcis在2013-10-27 01:58重新编辑 ]
narcis

ZxID:9184039


等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 19楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Eighteen

Elinor saw, with great uneasiness the low spirits of her friend. His visit afforded her but a very partial satisfaction, while his own enjoyment in it appeared so imperfect. It was evident that he was unhappy; she wished it were equally evident that he still distinguished her by the same affection which once she had felt no doubt of inspiring; but hitherto the continuance of his preference seemed very uncertain; and the reservedness of his manner towards her contradicted one moment what a more animated look had intimated the preceding one.

He joined her and Marianne in the breakfast-room the next morning before the others were down; and Marianne, who was always eager to promote their happiness as far as she could, soon left them to themselves. But before she was half way up stairs she heard the parlour door open, and, turning round, was astonished to see Edward himself come out.

"I am going into the village to see my horses," said be, "as you are not yet ready for breakfast; I shall be back again presently."

Edward returned to them with fresh admiration of the surrounding country; in his walk to the village he had seen many parts of the valley to advantage; and the village itself, in a much higher situation than the cottage, afforded a general view of the whole, which had exceedingly pleased him. This was a subject which ensured Marianne's attention; and she was beginning to describe her own admiration of these scenes, and to question him more minutely on the objects that had particularly struck him, when Edward interrupted her by saying, "You must not enquire too far, Marianne; remember I have no knowledge in the picturesque, and I shall offend you by my ignorance and want of taste if we come to particulars. I shall call hills steep, which ought to be bold; surfaces strange and uncouth, which ought to be irregular and rugged; and distant objects out of sight, which ought only to be indistinct through the soft medium of a hazy atmosphere. You must be satisfied with such admiration as I can honestly give. I call it a very fine country,- the hills are steep, the woods seem full of fine timber, and the valley looks comfortable and snug,- with rich meadows and several neat farm houses scattered here and there. It exactly answers my idea of a fine country, because it unites beauty with utility- and I dare- say it is a picturesque one too, because you admire it; I can easily believe it to be full of rocks and promontories, grey moss and brushwood, but these are all lost on me. I know nothing of the picturesque."

"I am afraid it is but too true," said Marianne; "but why should you boast of it?"

"I suspect," said Elinor, "that to avoid one kind of affection, Edward here falls into another. Because he believes many people pretend to more admiration of the beauties of nature than they really feel, and is disgusted with such pretensions, he affects greater indifference and less discrimination in viewing them himself than he possesses. He is fastidious, and will have an affectation of his own."

"It is very true," said Marianne, "that admiration of landscape scenery is become a mere jargon. Every body pretends to feel and tries to describe with the taste and elegance of him who first defined what picturesque beauty was. I detest jargon of every kind; and sometimes I have kept my feelings to myself, because I could find no language to describe them in but what was worn and hackneyed out of all sense and meaning."

"I am convinced," said Edward, "that you really feel all the delight in a fine prospect which you profess to feel. But, in return, your sister must allow me to feel no more than I profess. I like a fine prospect, but not on picturesque principles. I do not like crooked, twisted, blasted trees. I admire them much more if they are tall, straight, and flourishing. I do not like ruined, tattered cottages. I am not fond of nettles or thistles, or heath blossoms. I have more pleasure in a snug farm-house than a watch-tower,- and a troop of tidy, happy villages please me better than the finest banditti in the world."

Marianne looked with amazement at Edward, with compassion at her sister. Elinor only laughed.

The subject was continued no farther; and Marianne remained thoughtfully silent, till a new object suddenly engaged her attention. She was sitting by Edward, and, in taking his tea from Mrs. Dashwood, his hand passed so directly before her, as to make a ring, with a plait of hair in the centre, very conspicuous on one of his fingers.

"I never saw you wear a ring before, Edward," she cried. "Is that Fanny's hair? I remember her promising to give you some. But I should have thought her hair had been darker."

Marianne spoke inconsiderately what she really felt; but when she saw how much she had pained Edward, her own vexation at her want of thought could not be surpassed by his. He coloured very deeply, and, giving a momentary glance at Elinor, replied, "Yes; it is my sister's hair. The setting always casts a different shade on it, you know."

Elinor had met his eye, and looked conscious likewise. That the hair was her own, she instantaneously felt as well satisfied as Marianne: the only difference in their conclusions was, that what Marianne considered as a free gift from her sister, Elinor was conscious must have been procured by some theft or contrivance unknown to herself. She was not in a humour, however, to regard it as an affront; and affecting to take no notice of what passed, by instantly talking of something else, she internally resolved henceforward to catch every opportunity of eyeing the hair and of satisfying herself, beyond all doubt, that it was exactly the shade of her own.

Edward's embarrassment lasted some time, and it ended in an absence of mind still more settled. He was particularly grave the whole morning. Marianne severely censured herself for what she had said; but her own forgiveness might have been more speedy, had she known how little offence it had given her sister.

Before the middle of the day, they were visited by Sir John and Mrs. Jennings, who, having heard of the arrival of a gentleman at the cottage, came to take a survey of the guest. With the assistance of his mother-in-law, Sir John was not long in discovering that the name of Ferrars began with an F. And this prepared a future mine of raillery against the devoted Elinor, which nothing but the newness of their acquaintance with Edward could have prevented from being immediately sprung. But, as it was, she only learned, from some very significant looks, how far their penetration, founded on Margaret's instructions, extended.

Sir John never came to the Dashwoods without either inviting them to dine at the Park the next day, or to drink tea with them that evening. On the present occasion, for the better entertainment of their visitor, towards whose amusement he felt himself bound to contribute, he wished to engage them for both.

"You must drink tea with us to-night," said he, "for we shall be quite alone; and to-morrow you must absolutely dine with us, for we shall be a large party."

Mrs. Jennings enforced the necessity. "And who knows but you may raise a dance?" said she. "And that will tempt you, Miss Marianne."

"A dance!" cried Marianne. "Impossible! Who is to dance?"

"Who! why yourselves, and the Careys, and Whitakers to be sure. What! you thought nobody could dance because a certain person that shall be nameless is gone!"

"I wish with all my soul," cried Sir John, "that Willoughby were among us again."

This, and Marianne's blushing, gave new suspicions to Edward. "And who is Willoughby?" said he, in a low voice, to Miss Dashwood, by whom he was sitting.

She gave him a brief reply. Marianne's countenance was more communicative. Edward saw enough to comprehend, not only the meaning of others, but such of Marianne's expressions as had puzzled him before; and when their visitors left them he went immediately round her, and said, in a whisper, "I have been guessing. Shall I tell you my guess?"

"What do you mean?"

"Shall I tell you."

"Certainly."

"Well then; I guess that Mr. Willoughby hunts."

Marianne was surprised and confused, yet she could not help smiling at the quiet archness of his manner, and after a moment's silence, said,-

"Oh, Edward! How can you?- But the time will come, I hope- I am sure you will like him."

"I do not doubt it," replied he, rather astonished at her earnestness and warmth; for had he not imagined it to be a joke for the good of her acquaintance in general, founded only on a something or a nothing between Mr. Willoughby and herself, he would not have ventured to mention it.




  埃丽诺看到她的朋友闷闷不乐,心里大为不安。爱德华的来访给她带来了非常有限的一点欢快,而他自己似乎也不十分快乐。显而易见,他并不快活。她希望,他能同样显而易见地依然对她一往情深。她一度相信自己是能够激起他的这种深情的。可事到如今,他是不是仍然喜爱她,似乎非常捉摸不定。他刚才的眼神还是脉脉含情的,转瞬间却又采取了截然相反的态度,对她冷淡起来。
  第二天一早,还没等其他人下楼,他就同埃丽诺和玛丽安一起走进了餐厅。玛丽安总想极力促进他们的幸福,马上离去,留下他们两个。但是,她上楼还没走到一半,便听到客厅门打开了,回头一看,惊讶地发现是爱德华走了出来。
  “既然早饭还没准备好,”他说,“我先到庄上看看马,一会儿就回来。”
  爱德华回来后,又对四周的景致重新赞赏了一番。他往庄上走时,山谷很多地方给他留下了美好的印象。村庄本身所处的地段比乡舍高得多,周围的景色可以一览无余,使他为之心醉神迷。这是个玛丽安肯定感兴趣的话题,她开始叙说她自己对这些景色如何赞赏,同时详细询问哪些景物给他的印象最深。不料爱德华打断了她的话,说:“你不要细问,玛丽安——别忘记,我对风景一窍不通,要是谈得太具体了,我的无知和缺乏审美力一定会引起你们的反感。本来是险峻的山岭,我却称之为陡峭的山岭,本来是崎岖不平的地面,我却称之为奇形怪状的地面;在柔和的雾蔼中,有些远景本来只是有些隐约不清,我却一概视而不见。不过,对于我的诚挚赞赏,你一定会感到满意的。我说这地方非常优美——山高坡陡,佳木成林,峡谷幽邃,景色宜人——丰美的草地,零零散散地点缀着几幢整洁的农舍。这正是我心目中的美景,因为它将优美和实用融为一体——这里大概还称得上是风景如画吧,因为连你也称赞它。不难相信,这里一定是怪石嶙峋,岬角密布,灰苔遍地,灌木丛生,不过这一切我概不欣赏。我对风景一窍不通。”
  “这恐怕是千真万确的,”玛丽安说,“但你为什么要为之吹嘘呢?”
  “我怀疑,”埃丽诺说,“爱德华为了避免一种形式的装模作样,结果陷入了另一种形式的装模作样。他认为,许多人喜欢虚情假意地赞赏大自然的美丽,不禁对这种装模作样产生了恶感,于是便假装对自然景色毫无兴趣,毫无鉴赏力。他是个爱挑剔的人,要有自己的装模作样。”
  “一点不错,”玛丽安说,“赞赏风景成了仅仅是讲些行话。人人都装作和第一个给风景优美下定义的人一样,无论是感受起来还是描绘起来,都情趣盎然,雅致不凡。我讨厌任何一种行话,有时候我把自己的感受闷在心里,因为除了那些毫无意义的陈词滥调之外,我找不到别的语言来形容。”
  “你自称喜欢美丽的景色,”爱德华说,“我相信这是你的真实感觉。然而,反过来,你姐姐必须允许我只具有我所声称的那种感受。我喜爱美丽的景色,但不是基于风景如画的原则。我不喜欢弯弯扭扭、枯萎干瘪的老树。它们要是高大挺拔、枝繁叶茂,我就更赞赏它们了。我不喜欢坍塌破败的乡舍,不喜欢荨麻、蓟花、石南花。我宁愿住在一座舒舒适适的农舍里,也不愿住在一间岗楼上——而即使天下最潇洒的歹徒也没有一伙整洁、快活的村民使我更喜爱。”
  玛丽安惊异地望望爱德华,同情地瞧瞧姐姐。埃丽诺只是哈哈一笑。
  这个话题没有继续谈论下去。玛丽安默默沉思着,直至一个新玩意儿突然攫住了她的注意力。她就坐在爱德华旁边,当爱德华伸手去接达什伍德太太递来的茶时,他的手恰好从她眼前伸过,只见他一根指头上戴着一只惹人注目的戒指,中间还夹着一绺头发。
  “爱德华,我以前从没见你戴过戒指呀,”她惊叫道,“那是不是范妮的头发?我记得她答应送你一绺头发。不过,我想她的头发更黑一些。”
  玛丽安无所顾忌地说出了心里话——可是,当她发现爱德华给她搞得不胜难堪时,她又对自己缺少心眼感到恼火,简直比爱德华还恼火。爱德华满脸涨得通红,不由得瞥了埃丽诺一眼,然后答道:“是的,是我姐姐的头发。你知道,由于戒指框子的投光,头发颜色的浓淡程度看起来总有变化。”
  埃丽诺刚才触到了他的目光,同样显得很尴尬。霎时间,她和玛丽安都感到十分得意,因为这头发就是她埃丽诺的。她们的结论的唯一区别在于:玛丽安认为这是姐姐慷慨赠送的,而埃丽诺却意识到,这一定是爱德华暗中耍弄什么诡计,偷偷摸摸搞到手的。不过,她无心把这看成一种冒犯,只管装作毫不介意的样子,立即转换了话题。但她暗中却下定决心,要抓住一切机会仔细瞧瞧,以便确信那绺头发和她的头发完全是一个颜色。
  爱德华尴尬了好一阵工夫,最后变得越发心不在焉。整个上午,他都一本正经的。玛丽安严厉地责怪自己说了那番话。然而,假如她知道姐姐一点也没生气的话,她会马上原谅自己的。
  还没到中午,约翰爵士和詹宁斯太太便听说乡舍里来了一位绅士,连忙赶来拜见。约翰爵士在岳母的帮助下,不久便发现:费拉斯这个姓的头一个字是“费”,这就为他们将来戏虐痴情的埃丽诺提供了大量笑料。只因刚刚认识爱德华,才没敢立即造次行事。然而,事实上,埃丽诺从他们意味深长的神气中看得出来,他们根据玛格丽特所提供的线索,已经洞察内情了。
  约翰爵士每次来访,不是请达什伍德母女次日到府第吃饭,就是请她们当晚去喝茶。这一次,为了盛情款待她们的客人,他觉得自己理应为客人的娱乐做出贡献,于是便想两道邀请一起下。
  “你们今晚—定要同我们一起喝茶,”他说,“不然我们将会寂寥寡欢——明天你们务必要和我们一道吃晚饭,因为我们要有一大帮客人。”
  詹宁斯太太进一步强调了这种必要性。“说不定你还会举行一次舞会呢!”她说。“这对你就有诱惑力啦,玛丽安小姐。”
  “舞会!”玛丽安嚷道。“不可能!谁来跳舞?”
  “谁?噢,当然是你们啦,还有凯里府上的小姐们,惠特克斯府上的小姐们。怎么!你认为某一个人(现在且不说出他的姓名)不在了,就没有人能跳舞啦!”
  “我衷心希望,”约翰爵士嚷道,“威洛比能再回到我们中间。”
  一听这话,再见到玛丽安羞红了脸,爱德华产生了新的怀疑。“威洛比是谁?”他低声向坐在旁边的埃丽诺问道。
  埃丽诺简短地回答了一句。玛丽安的面部表情更能说明问题。爱德华看得真切,不仅可以领会别人的意思,而且还可以领会先前使他迷惑不解的玛丽安的面部表情。等客人散去后,他立即走到她跟前,悄声说道:“我一直在猜测。要不要告诉你我在猜什么?”
  “你这是什么意思?”
  “要我告诉你吗?”
  “当然。”
  “那好,我猜威洛比先生爱打猎。”
  玛丽安吃了一惊,显得十分狼狈,然而一见到他那副不露声色的调皮相,她又忍不住笑了。沉默了一阵之后,她说:
  “哦!爱德华!你怎么能这么说?不过,我希望那个时候会来到……我想你一定会喜欢他的。”
  “对此我并不怀疑,”爱德华回答说,对玛丽安的诚挚和热情大为惊讶。他本来只是想根据威洛比先生和玛丽安之间可能存在、也可能不存在的关系,来开个玩笑,以便让大伙开开心,否则他是不会冒昧提起这件事的。
  
发帖 回复